





Class 3 - 

Book ®-33ZXa-C> 


CoipgMN?. 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSm 










'tK : / 


WT -i'^'- 



Lpi 


■vr-’ ^ vmmm 


■ y •" 

I ' ‘ ■* ** * , 

V *; Jl» v : . 


.,u 


k * » » 




( 


•>*' \, 






*1» • •,. I :• . . 





%.0 Wi> 






yw 


/. I 


If 


t . 



^ S’ 'v^“ >JC ' • • ,-0 ^ ^ ^ ••# ^ V Jjlf OU^B \ 

/ V-;t, ^ 

■ . '} ^ . ' ' , A • : 7 -f ' ■ V J* 

' ' . r ' * ' V • ■ 'ffi ^ . ^‘ '*• f • */ I 






\^' 1 *1 




... 'T 

. ■ ’'A 


" ' ' '"-'i 

At V • 



; ’ 


'/ «, 1 

•y. ^ 

(• c* 

, , ■ . w ■ ^ - 

»'i. 

- 




t 




4 ' 


t 




t. 

V,- i 


M •. 

# 

« 







1 

4 

4 « 


• .1 ■ 

4>! 



\ 

•' J 

• * 

• ■• ,. s* ' ' 



• 

• 

* * ' C 

1, • .> 

vf ^ '• *1 

» ' > ' ‘ 1 r 

, 

' W‘ 

1 

t 

# 

1 

1 

* 

•’ 

f • 

• 

' 1 

1 • • 

; 

■ ■ 

• V* 

•A 


; k . 

r 

, • 

A,*' '■ 

•'■ /. ‘ 1'. ' ' 

• t, 

* 

\ ■ ' 

L 

■ . "«t » 

• , u 

» A 

• »v 



• 

■« 


''''.-* •“Airi’Vt ’ i' .?' 'U' 

S.'.‘.\ -1“^ . ■ * •• ^’r '5 ^ . J- ,'’'• k • :■. ■* ' ! A '• • IB 

-T • Mi-A*** . < >•, ' I ; J-y 


.'V. -’7; 


r/7t. /, ' . ,o V • 

\ • 


r» 

i 



. . >< • > . ': ' 

' ^'\ i* • ' 

• ' i ' , VI • ■ ! 



-• 



\ . ♦ 


fe: 

' ’• , > ' > ■ ■" : ,» ■■ 
m^'n: : / ■ ' ' AM'-' 

'l? 




; 


Vbv^ 

' \ - 


i ■ 


4 
' I 


f .'• 

* ■'*. 


I ■ 


•''■ii' ' '.■■.■ * 

■ J'* A 




r>,>; < 

* • - • 


% ‘ 


• - f 4 


I ' 


' ' ' V'» ' ' ' ■ 

, .-V», * 1 ij, •■.••.'•. I 

Sa^-!V'T 



vfc 


V ■ «.B . 

*u<, .M 


’ \l* J 




. 'S 




’■ ' U ' ■ 

* ' r, .A-,/ 




t^ 1 


» I 


1 

v> 

. * . ipk 

• 1 

« 


» 

(• 


! 

»t‘ ’ V 

.' , **' 

{ 

,*.« •:* 




:,.ffl ■ \ >- , . -I . •■ ' A- r 

' " >n ‘A’i . ^ •': ■ ■ < ■ 

fp' ^ ' ■' ^ 








/ 




A COURIER OF FORTUNE 






.4 4 

, ( . • 




sum'*; J‘V ■' 

.- v.', ',v^ , 
C'; -r.-,»'. M , ■ r; 




, rl.K ir 


» 1 * ‘ ll ^ ' 


.fA' ,.- ■ 


V • 

■< ' 



‘ \ ' t. i'V ^ 

•'/. • '( -, 

,* • '.'-'V' ■ 

• ' s' 

i* ■*< I * . / 











RALPH STUART 

AS GERARD DE COBALT, A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


A COUKIEE 
OF FORTUNE 


By ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT 

Author of " The Queen’s Advocate,” « By Snare of Love,” 
^^When I WAS Czar,” ‘Mn the Name of a Woman,’* etc. 


ILLUSTRATED 



New York * FREDERICK A. 
STOKES COMPANY • Publishers 




i THf. I nr 

CONCf‘.r:.'5 
Two Cciiies liecc’ved 

I MAY 3 1905 

t . Oopyriarht tJitrv ^ 

y#f»u a4. 

j(J0>J^S.R ({Xu* ^ »*.tM 

r 9 /^!^ 


Copyright y I904, by 
ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT 


Copyright y 1 904, by 

FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY 


TO 


RALPH STUART, Esq. 

My dear Mr. Stuart ; I dedicate this book to you as a memento 
of our delightful hours of travel and work together in writing the play — 
“A Courier of Fortune” — founded upon this story. The circum- 
stances of our joint literary work were as unusual to me as they were 
fascinating ; for, although the play was commenced in London, the last 
“curtain ” was not written until my wife and I had crossed the Atlantic 
and journeyed with you on a tour of over ten thousand miles of railway 
travelling, through so many of the marvels of this wonderful Continent. 
St, Louis; Denver; Salt Lake City; San Francisco; the Pacific Sea- 
board north to Puget Sound; the fertile Palouse Country; Washington, 
Idaho, and Montana — those wealthy States of boundless promise and 
marvellous scenic contrasts ; the cities of the Lakes, Duluth and Supe- 
rior ; then the young giant twins, St. Paul and Minneapolis ; and by 
way of Milwaukee and Chicago to New York. A tour of momentous 
interest and a collaboration of close-knit sympathy, cementing a friend- 
ship which, I assure you, is one of the pleasantest things of my life. 

Yours ever, 

Arthur W. Marchmont. 


f 


\ 


t 


t . 






I 


t 


I V f ^ 


.V* • i •! 


-V ‘ ‘ 


• • < r \ 

f 'r, ■ 

s*' -. ;;, • 

r' .'.M '' 

V f I • 

',avV . - ,■ 

M 

- - 

i'.fx'i' • ' . 

• 'i» It 

■if*;’/’.'.'- . 

■' i‘ ■' v» ' • ' 

g ' • • I, ' ’ 

f ‘ • 
<••• ?'■ • 

,r ' 




•'■ ' v 7 ' 


• I 


% '. 


.f • 


. i 


/ ♦ 




, ! ^ 


ii.5 t<'. ■ ' 


/■ 


.V'.' , •- 


irv * 


’ » I 


ir-' . / 1 . 


'Jiv, 


/i 


■. ^ • 


n 

I 

VA 


1 ^ 


P,%'- 

V'- . ; 

• .' •'*■■)» »'* i . - ■ 


•r»v 

,/ ' fj'.". 

f’ 


t f 
t 

^ : '>• 




% 


\ 




\ 






« 


• « 


. / 

1 1 







* 



i 


\ 


» 


t 

' , i 






V 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER page 

I. The Tiger of Morvaix ” . . . i 

II. The Maison de Malincourt . . .10 

III. Sinister Hints 21 

IV. The Duke’s Proposal . . . *33 

V. The Tiger’s Claws 43 

VI. I Am Known as Gerard de Cobalt” . 56 

VII. At Malincourt 68 

VIII. The Plot Thickens 81 

IX. What Denys Knew 94 

X. The Accusation 107 

XI. The Duke’s Sentence . . . .118 

XII. Gabrielle’s Friend 130 

XIII. Discovery 145 

XIV. I AM NOT Gerard de Cobalt” . .156 

XV. A Prisoner 168 

XVI. Pascal and the Spy 180 

XVII. Gabrielle Pleads 190 

XVIII. In the ^‘Tiger’s Den” .... 201 
XIX. A Life and Death Struggle . . .214 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XX. A Dash for the Walls . . . .226 

XXL At Malincourt Again . . . *237 

XXII. Pascal Plays Spy . . . . .248 

XXIII. Lucette as Decoy 259 

XXIV. Suspense 272 

XXV. A Ruse 284 

XXVI. At the City Gates . . . *295 

XXVII. Hunted 308 

XXVIII. A Rising and its Sequel . . .322 

XXIX. In the Hall of Audience . . . 333 

XXX. The Troops March .... 349 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


CHAPTER I 

THE TIGER OF MORVAIX ** 

T he hot noontide sun was pouring down into the 
market place of Morvaix and in the shadow cast 
by the great Cross of St. Jean in the centre, a 
handsome but very soberly dressed cavalier was shelter- 
ing from the fierce July heat and closely observing the 
townspeople as they clustered here and there to engage 
in eager animated discussion. Every now and then he 
cast sweeping impatient glances in all directions in evi- 
dent search of some one whose delay irritated him. 

It was plain even to a stranger’s eyes that the townsfolk 
were greatly excited, and that the reason which had 
drawn the people from their houses was both urgent and 
disturbing. All classes were present — burghers, mer- 
chants, shopkeepers, workmen, ’prentices, down to the 
poorest of the labourers and peasants. Men, women 
and children alike were gathered there ; the men set-faced 
and bitter, the women sad and anxious. Discontent, 
anger, fear and sorrow were the emotions evinced among 
all save the many soldiers who moved among the excited 
knots, with leers for the women and oaths for the men, 
and jibes and ribald laughter one to another. 

The young cavalier’s face darkened as he listened, and 
more than once he started as if he would interfere, but 


a A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

checked himself. His keen, quick blue eyes were every- 
where ; and presently catching sight of two closely-cowled 
monks clad in the black habit of their order, who showed 
at a secluded corner of the square, he left his shelter and 
went toward them quickly but cautiously. 

As he reached them one gave him a monkish greeting 
and the other a military salute. 

“I half feared you had forgotten the appointment,’' he 
said, in a tone of authority ; “ and you are certainly for- 
getting your part, Pascal. Monks don’t salute like 
soldiers.” 

“ Don’t I know it ? ” was the reply, laughingly spoken. 
“ I haven’t trained all our tough fellows in the monkish 
drill for nothing. I’ll tell my beads against Dubois here 
for a stoup of wine ” ; and taking in hand the rosary 
which hung conspicuously at his side, he commenced to 
mumble a string of nonsense words, and laughed again. 

“ Peace, man, peace ! ” said the other monk, much older 
in years. “ You’ll be overheard and ruin all.” 

“ Tush ! they’ll only think it’s my priestly Latin.” 

I fear I ought to have left you in Paris, Pascal,” said 
the cavalier. “ I was warned your unruly tongue would 
play the mischief with a scheme that calls for tact and 
silence.” 

“ Nay, my lord ” 

Not, my lord, here. I am not Gerard de Bourbon for 
a few days. I have borrowed the name of that dicing 
scoundrel, Raoul de Cobalt, and am Gerard de Cobalt. 
Remember that, and watch your words until you have 
learnt that lesson.” 

“ I shall not forget. This holy man here, Dubois, will 
keep me in order,” answered Pascal with a smile. 

“ Tell me the news, Dubois.” 

All has gone as you wished. The men have all 
arrived; and yesterday I sought an interview with the 
Governor and did all as you had directed.” 


THE “TIGER OF MORVAIX ” 


3 


** He swallowed the bait ? 

“ Readily. I told him that the Cardinal Archbishop 
had sent him a hundred fighting men for his troops, and 
craved permission for the hundred begging friars to re- 
main in the city until the pilgrimage southward could be 
resumed. 

“ Good.’^ 

“ I brought the monks in,^’ interposed Pascal. “ A 
hundred tough stalwarts, every man as sober as a begging 
friar should be; all telling their beads with unctuous 
unanimity, uttering ‘ Pax Vobiscum ’ with fervid zeal, 
and praying as only Bourbons can pray — for a fight.^' 

‘‘ Have a care, brother,” cried Dubois quickly, as a knot 
of the townsfolk passed. 

‘‘ Have I not always care, holy brother? ” cried Pascal, 
taking his rosary in hand again and mumbling his Pater- 
noster in tones loud enough to reach the passers’ ears. 
** A fine achievement, M. de Cobalt, but it will not last.” 

What mean you ? ” asked Gerard quickly. 

Soldiers are soldiers, and it takes more than a monk’s 
gabardine to change them. When pretty girls come buz- 
zing round, craving ‘ A blessing, holy father,’ and look- 
ing so sweet and piteous, it’s not in nature, at least in 
soldiers’ nature, not to kiss ’em. Cherry lips lifted in 
supplication are strong enemies of this new discipline. 
I know it myself.” 

“ For shame, Pascal ! ” cried Dubois sternly. Are we 
to betray everything for a pair of laughing eyes ? ” 

“ Anything can happen when there’s a shapely nose, a 
kissable mouth, and two soft cheeks to complete the face. 
Let there be haste, I say, or. Bourbons or no Bourbons, 
those lips will get kissed ; and then there may be the devil 
to pay.” 

There is reason in his madcap words, Dubois,” said 
Gerard after a pause. 

‘‘ Aye, even a fool can tell the truth,” laughed Pascal. 


4 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


” But we must wait till I have proofs. When the news 
of this governor’s evil doings came to my father’s ears he 
sent me to learn the truth ; and while bidding me act as I 
would, enjoined me to do nothing until I had clear proofs. 
A Bourbon does not act on mere rumours.” 

“ Proofs ! ” broke in Pascal with a swift change to 
earnestness. In the devil’s name, what better proof of 
the man’s deeds could you find than that which is writ 
large on the wretched, starving faces of the people? 
Look at them — faces that the devil grins to see when he 
would tempt men and women to sin.” 

“ I came in during the night only, and have seen little 
or nothing yet,” said Gerard. “ What is the meaning 
of this gathering? ” 

This devil spawn of a governor has a new ordinance 
to proclaim, a new tyranny to enact,” said Pascal. He 
will tax afresh to half its value every ounce of foodstuff 
that comes into the city. As if the poor wretches were 
not already half-starving. And this tax will finish them. 
Look at them and say if the Governor is not justly 
dubbed the Tiger of Morvaix? They are waiting his com- 
ing now with the heralds. Of a truth I would as lief 
dwell in hell as in Morvaix under Bourbon sway though 
it be in name, and Bourbon as I am to the core.” 

“ We have had other and weightier matters to occupy 
us than the troubles of a small province so remote,” said 
Gerard, with a frown at Pascal’s words. “ But if the 
tale of wrongs be warranted, the Governor, Duke de 
Rochelle though he be, will answer to me for them.” 

“ By all reports he will answer to no man but him- 
self.” 

“ Enough, Pascal,” said Gerard, with a wave of the 
hand. “ There appear to be over many soldiers, Dubois.” 

“ And report says theirs are the only mouths that 
take enough food,” broke in Pascal. “ Your fighting 
man must be fed, of course ; but when it comes to feed- 


THE “TIGER OF MORVAIX ” 5 

ing him with the food for which all others starve, it is 
first cousin to cannibalism.” 

“ The number of the soldiery has surprised me,” said 
Dubois seriously. “They are far too many for our 
small band to do much. It is well your cousin’s army 
lies so close to Cambrai. This governor will fight hard.” 

“ If his soldiers are loyal to him, it argues in his 
favour,” replied Gerard thoughtfully. “ We know to 
what lengths the burghers of a town may be driven by 
their jealousy of us soldiers. We must wait.” 

“ And if we wait but a little while there will be no 
grievances left. Those who have them will be dead,” 
cried Pascal with a shrug of the shoulders. 

“ I need no taunts of yours, Pascal, to stir me to do 
great Bourbon’s will,” answered Gerard with some 
sternness. 

“ I meant no taunt, and spoke only my mind as 
friend to friend,” said Pascal. 

“ The Governor is coming now,” put in Dubois. 

“ We had better not be seen longer together. Where 
shall I find you at need ? ” 

“ The Duke has lodged Pascal and myself in his 
castle,” answered Dubois, and the two were turning 
away when Gerard exclaimed, in a tone of excitement — 

“ See, Dubois, see, that man riding by the side of 
the Governor. Do you recognize him ? ” 

“ It is that villain, de Proballe.” 

“ The old rat, so it is,” declared Pascal. “ If there is 
devil’s work to be done in Morvaix he’ll be in it. Paris 
was too hot for him. I thought he was in hell by now. 
By the saints, he is long overdue.” 

Gerard did not wait to hear the conclusion of the 
speech, but mingling with the crowd watched the pro- 
ceedings with close interest. 

It was a very strong force of soldiery, both horse 
and foot, that gathered in the market place round the 


6 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


statue, large enough to brush away like so many flies 
the crowd of citizens, who fell back hushed and awe- 
stricken before the muskets and halberds which were 
used with much wilful violence. 

The Governor of the city, the Duke Charles de 
Rochelle, seated on his charger, a magnificent coal black 
Flemish animal, drew up in the centre of the cleared 
space, and gazed with amused contemptuousness upon 
the shrinking burghers. 

He made a striking centre-piece. Short and slight 
of figure, yet suggesting suppleness and strength, his 
fifty years sat lightly on him. His fair hair had scarce 
a touch of grey, and his pointed auburn beard and 
flowing moustache might have belonged to a man 
twenty years his junior. His features, strong and 
regular, would have been handsome but for the small 
close-set grey eyes, whose cold, hawk-like glitter was ren- 
dered additionally repulsive by a strong cast. 

'' The eyes of a wild beast,” thought Gerard, who 
had been watching him intently. “Well named the 
Tiger.” 

At a signal from the Governor, the herald stepped 
forward amid a blare of trumpets and read the procla- 
mation. The people listened in dead silence; but at 
the close, loud murmurs broke out which even the 
presence of the soldiery could not wholly check. 

“ It means starvation to us,” cried one lusty voice, 
and a powerful fellow, a smith, wielding the heavy 
hammer of his trade, broke through the ring of the 
soldiers and made as if to approach the Governor. 

“ What dog is this that dares to bay ? ” It was the 
Duke who spoke. 

“ I am no dog, my lord, but a burgher of Morvaix, 
and I do but speak what all here know,” answered the 
smith sturdily. 

The Duke fixed his keen eyes on the man’s face, and 


THE “TIGER OF MORVAIX 


7 


without a word signed to some of those about him. 
Three soldiers sprang toward the smith, who faced 
them fearlessly, and lifted his hammer. 

'' I have done no wrong. No man shall touch me,” 
he said threateningly. 

” Down with the rebel dog,” cried the Duke ; and at 
the words the soldiers, who had hesitated, rushed upon 
the smith. Two went down with broken heads from 
blows of the terrible hammer; but the third got his 
halberd in, and as the man lay on the ground some 
others dashed forward and one of them thrust home 
to his heart. 

“ So perish all rebels,” cried the Governor, in a 
ringing tone to the crowd; and at the threat and the 
sight of the smith’s blood the people shrank together 
and cowered. 

The Duke smiled coldly on the crowd, and without 
another word signed for the procession to reform and 
march on, the people shrinking and cowering in silence 
from the troops as they passed. 

Gerard’s hot blood had fired at the scene, and he 
stood looking after the Governor with a heart hot with 
indignant anger at the foul injustice he had wit- 
nessed. 

His two followers in monkish garb crossed to him 
and as the three whispered together, they were startled 
by the sound of a woman’s wailing. It was the dead 
man’s wife. She had heard the news and came rushing 
upon the scene in wild disordered distress, carrying 
her babe in her arms. 

As she was nearing the body, a girl attended by a 
page, whose attire evidenced his mistress’ high station, 
met her and with tender solicitude offered such consola- 
tion as was possible. 

Gerard’s gaze, attracted by the girl’s beauty, followed 
the couple as together they approached the body, which 


8 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


had now been lifted by some of the sympathizing towns- 
folk; and then with a cry of anger he dashed hotly 
toward them, followed by his companions. 

There was indeed cause for his anger. Several of 
the brutal soldiers had rushed upon the men carrying 
the corpse, and with oaths and blows and threats of 
the Duke’s anger, seized the body from them and flung 
it on the ground. 

The girl, courageously placing herself Between the 
soldiers and the frightened townsfolk, had turned upon 
the former and ordered them away; but the bullies, 
strong in the protection of their tyrant master and 
presuming on their license to deal as they would with 
the people, first jeered at her coarsely and then thrust 
her roughly aside while one of them ran and kicked the 
corpse with wanton brutality. 

It was the attack on the girl which drove Gerard to 
interfere. He was by her side in an instant, flung the 
man who had touched her to the ground, and with 
eyes flashing and hand on his sword, dared the men to 
interfere further. 

The soldiers were still present in the square in great 
force, however, and attracted by the tumult many came 
rallying to the side of their comrades. At the same 
time, inspirited by Gerard’s daring, a great crowd of 
the townsfolk closed up behind him ; and it seemed im- 
possible that a conflict could be avoided. 

There was a moment of hesitation, however, while 
the two opposing bodies glared angrily at one another, 
and Pascal with ready wit seized it to step between 
them, and with uplifted crucifix threatened the soldiers 
with the ban of Holy Church if they attempted further 
violence to either dead or living. 

While he was haranguing them in loud and vehement 
tones, a number of men in monkish dress appeared 
almost as if by magic, and pushing through the citizens 


THE “TIGER OF MORVAIX” 9 

ranged themselves at his side, thus giving an impressive 
background to his exhortation. 

The soldiers, abashed by this strange opposition, hung 
back in doubt, and the citizens having in the mean- 
while borne the dead body away, the trouble ended 
in nothing more serious than muttered threats and 
oaths from the soldiers and stern remonstrances from 
the monks. 

When the soldiers had drawn off, Gerard turned to 
seek the girl the attack on whom had provoked him 
to interfere, but she had vanished. 

With an eagerness which brought a smile to Pascal’s 
face, Gerard plied those about him with questions 
regarding her, and learnt that she was Mademoiselle de 
Malincourt, and had gone away to comfort the trouble- 
stricken woman whose husband had been the victim of 
the morning’s tragedy. 

You did shrewdly, Pascal,” said Dubois, when the 
two were alone. 

“ Our good fellows won’t thank me, for, like myself, 
their fingers were tingling to be at some of the rascals’ 
throats. Where’s the young lord, Gerard ? ” 

Gone in search of ” Pascal’s laugh interposed 

to finish the sentence. 

Aye, aye. We can understand. There’s a woman 
in the thing now, of course. And we shall hear more 
of her, or I am a monk indeed, and no soldier, which 
God forefend.” 


CHAPTER II 


THE MAISON DE MALINCOURT 

S OME two or three hours after the scene in the 
market place a girl sat at her spinning wheel on 
the terrace of the Maison de Malincourt, opposite 
the head of the stately flight of steps leading down to 
the wide gardens. She had placed her wheel in an 
angle of the southern turret so that she could ply her task 
in comfort, protected from the rays of the July sun. 

She was Lucette de Boisdegarde, the foster-sister and 
close friend of Mademoiselle de Malincourt, for whose 
coming she was now waiting with as much patience 
as her quick vivacious temperament permitted. 

Her industry was only fitful. At times her shapely 
little foot pressed with insistent vigour upon the 
treadle and the wheel flew round rapidly, as if keeping 
pace with the thoughts that drew her dark pretty face 
into a frown of petulance and made her large eyes 
flash with gathering purpose. But the wheel was often 
still and she would sit back, idly fingering the threads 
of gleaming flax and thinking, while her gaze would 
roam over the blaze of lovely flowers in the garden, or 
stray away to the red roofs of the city which showed 
through the skirting trees beyond, or rest curiously on 
the vacant seat at her side on the cushions of which 
lay some needlework. 

She was in one of these preoccupied moods when her 
sharp ear caught the sound of a footstep. In a moment 
she set the treadle of her wheel whirling swiftly, while 

lO 


MAISON DE MALINCOURT 


1 1 

she crooned to herself the air of a ballad of the time, 
and appeared too deeply engrossed in her work and 
song to have eyes or ears for anything else. 

Yet young Denys St. Jean was worth looking at. 
Well-built he was, soldierly in bearing and self-reliant 
in mien, with a fair frank honest face, though now grave 
with thought and purpose, as he turned the corner of 
the Maison at a slow deliberate pace. 

Seeing Lucette he started and his face brightened; 
and he smiled as he perceived her absorption in her 
task was overacted. He hesitated just an instant as 
if about to speak to her, but with a slight frown checked 
the inclination, walked on a few paces, lingered again, 
and then stopped. 

Lucette meanwhile was treading her wheel vigor- 
ously and singing sweetly to herself — 

There was once a maiden in Arcady, 

Whose lover so feal and true 

Came riding forth from the sullen north 

Her sweet white hand to woo. 


During the verse Denys stood with his back to the 
singer, his arms folded in an attitude suggestive of 
antagonism; but once or twice, when he half-turned 
toward her, the smile on his lips and the light in his 
eyes told of very different feelings. 

When the song ceased he maintained his attitude of 
indifference, keeping his back to her and his arms still 
folded, waiting for her to speak; but when she gave 
no sign that she knew of his presence, he turned and 
stole up behind her softly, with a smile of expectation, 
and bent over her. 

Her industry and absorption appeared to increase, 
however, and her foot pressed the treadle, the wheel 
flew round, and her white fingers flashed hither and 


12 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


thither, tending the flax, gathering the thread, adjusting 
this and smoothing that, while all the while she crooned 
the old ballad. 

Her patience beat him at length. 

You know I’m here,” he whispered. 

*‘Ah, Antoine, I knew your tread.” 

Antoine ! ” exclaimed Denys with an angry start, 
** what do you mean by that, Lucette ? ” 

The wheel stopped and she looked round, her face a 
pretty mask of coquettish surprise and her eyes beaming 
with mischief. 

'‘So, it is not Antoine!” with just a suggestion of 
disappointment in the tone, a little shrug of the shapely 
shoulders, and a pout. “ Only you. I thought you 
were gone for ever.” 

“ You will drive me away, if you treat me like this. 
What did you mean about knowing Antoine’s tread ? ” 

For a second she let her roguish eyes rest on his, and 
then she smiled. 

“ His feet are so big and so clumsy,” she said, and 
turned again to her wheel. 

“ Do you mean you meet him so often you can. 
recognize them ? ” 

“ Recognize them I Mon Dieu, they are not feet to 
forget when once seen,” she cried lightly. 

“ You can’t pass it off like that, Lucette. Were you 
expecting him here this afternoon? Is that what you 
mean ? ” He was still angry and his tone very earnest. 

“ I didn’t expect you, Monsieur Catechist.” 

“And you meant to amuse yourself with him in my 
absence ? ” 

She turned and made a pretty grimace of dismay 
and spread out her hands. 

“ Is it an hour since you said you would never speak 
to me again ? What then does it matter to you ? Would 
you play the dog in the manger ? ” 


MAISON DE MALINCOURT 


13 


Will you answer my question ? ’’ 

“ Why do you come back at all when all is at an end 
between us? You said so.” 

“Don’t you know why I come back?” The tone 
was full of feeling; but Lucette merely shrugged her 
shoulders. 

“To see if you had made me miserable, I suppose? 
You have not ; ” and she burst again into her song, 
when Denys caught her by the wrist, and looked in- 
tently into her face. 

“ Do you mean you don’t care, Lucette ? ” 

“ I care not to have my arm bruised with your great 
clumsy hands. Antoine would never ” 

“ To hell with your Antoine ! ” he burst in vehe- 
mently. “ You play with me as a cat with a bird ; ” 
and throwing her hand from him he turned and strode 
away. He got no farther than the corner of the house, 
and looking back saw her leaning against the wall 
nursing her arm as if in pain. “ Forgive me, Lucette,” 
he cried remorsefully, hastening back. “ I am a brute ; 
you fire my blood when you make me jealous. If you 
love Antoine de Cavannes better than me, say so now, 
and let me go. But don’t torture me.” 

She stood nursing her arm and looking up at him. 

“Torture you, is it? Torture you?” and she held 
her arm up in reproach. 

“ You have only to say the word, and I’ll never 
trouble you again. It can’t be both Antoine and me. 
Choose ! ” 

“ Choose ! ” she repeated, mocking his serious tone. 
Then with a laugh and a change to coquettish hesita- 
tion : “ Hot-tempered, handsome Denys or splay-footed, 
ugly Antoine, eh? It can’t be both of you, eh? And 
if ” She paused teasingly. 

“ In God’s name, can’t you be serious ? ” 

“ When I am. I’ll choose neither of you, but just 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


14 

bury myself in a nunnery. So good-bye, my lord 
surly- face ; and she burst into a laugh. 

'‘You mean that good-bye?” 

“ When did I wish you anything but good ? ” 

“ You’ll drive me away from you and from Mor- 
vaix,” he said angrily. 

“ Oh, you’ll soon be back again.” 

“You think you can play with me as you will.” 

“ Stupid ! As if I cared where you go ! But you 
can’t leave Gabrielle. You can be many nasty things, 
but at least you can’t be untrue to your trust.” 

His angry features relaxed somewhat at this. 

“ I wish I could read your heart.” 

“ So does Antoine.” 

Angered again at this, a hot retort was stayed on 
his lips as Gabrielle de Malincourt stepped out of one 
of the tall windows of the terrace close to them. 

“ Ah, my good Denys, and, of course, Lucette,” she 
said with a smile. 

“ It should be the other order, mademoiselle, I fear,” 
he answered. “ Lucette, and of course, Denys. It is 
Denys who is ‘ of course.’ ” 

Gabrielle glanced at them both and understood. 

“ Quarrelling again ! Lucette, Lucette. You treat 
him villainously. But never mind, Denys. I know 
what’s in her heart whatever her lips may say.” 

“ Gabrielle, I ” began Lucette in protest, when 

Gabrielle interposed. 

“ Yes, yes, I know what you would say. But I am 
not Denys. When the sea is very calm some people 
like to rock a boat to make pretence; but when the 
storm comes in reality it’s all very different. Wait till 
there comes a bit of a storm, Denys, and you’ll see the 
truth. If Lucette had been I just now in the market 
place and you had been at hand, you would have seen 
to whom she would have turned.” 


•3 



GABRIELLE DE MALINCOURT 



I 


w 






I 


I 

4 





$ 





< 


I 



« • 


4 


$ 




^ 0 



A 

. ^ 



< 


k 

t 


t 

t 


1 


t 


•» f 


I 




- • » « •. 

^ ^ . - *■- L » k 


« 


'f 




MAISON DE MALINCOURT 


IS 

Has anything chanced, mademoiselle ? asked Denys 
quickly. 

“ That which made me wish for you, good Denys. I 
had visited poor old Jacques Boulanger and was re- 
turning through the market place just when the heralds 
has proclaimed this new and shameful ordinance of 
the Governor’s — a tax so cruel that it makes my blood 
boil. A terrible thing occurred. Babillon, the smith, 
sprang forward to protest, and the Governor, holding 
him for a rebel, had him done to death there on the 
spot by his brutal soldiers.” 

How horrible ! ” exclaimed Lucette. 

“ But you, mademoiselle ? ” asked Denys. 

“ I had just heard the news when his wife came 
rushing through the place like one distraught, and I 
was seeking to comfort her in her anguish when the 
soldiers — oh, they are fiends, those men! — attacked the 
citizens who had lifted the smith’s body to bear it home, 
flung the dead on the ground, and when, burning with 
indignation, I ordered them to desist, they turned on 
me, one of them thrust me violently aside, and would 
have done I know not what next, had not a cavalier, 
a stranger, rushed up to help me.” 

“ Would I had been there, mademoiselle ! ” exclaimed 
Denys angrily. “ Would you know the fellow again ? ” 

Do you mean the stranger cavalier ? ” asked Lucette, 
with a light of mischief in her eyes. 

“ Nay, Lucette, do not jest,” said Gabrielle earnestly. 
“ The man was punished for his act, Denys. The 
cavalier struck him to the ground and faced the whole 
of them fearlessly; and I dreaded for a moment that a 
conflict would follow, for there are not many in Mor- 
vaix who would see me harmed. But a monk inter- 
vened then and the danger was averted. Babillon’s 
body was carried away, and I went with the wretched 
woman whom I have but now left, all desolate, broken 


i6 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

and whelmed by her sorrow. These are ill days in- 
deed for Morvaix.” 

“ But the men who maltreated you, mademoiselle, can 
be found, nay, must be found and punished,’' cried 
Denys warmly. 

It is of no matter now, Denys. It is over ; beside 
the cruel wrongs done to the people, my little hurt is 
nothing. These soldiers, moreover, are but hirelings, 
and do no more than hirelings’ work. But there is one 
quest — you must find the cavalier who served me.” 

Lucette looked up. 

You learnt his name,. Gabrielle?” she asked 
quickly. 

“ Nay, for I left the place with Babillon’s wife — wife 
alas! no more, but widow, poor soul.” 

“ The cavalier, Gabrielle, was he handsome as well 
as brave ? ” asked Lucette after a pause. 

A faint tinge of colour tinted Gabrielle’s cheeks as 
she answered. 

In truth, I scarce had time to see, Lucette ; but he 
seemed in all respects a manly man, a figure of dis- 
tinction truly. Tall and knightly in mien ; his face 
unbearded and full of strength, yet kindly and courteous ; 
fair in colouring; and his blue eyes, keen and flashing 
fire as he faced the soldiery, were gentle and solicitous 
when viewing my plight; his voice resolute with the 
tone of one accustomed to command ; yet tuned to gentle 
accents, as it seemed to me. I much mistake me if he 
be not a knight of loftier station than his sober brown 
attire would seem to bespeak him. A most gallant 
gentleman and a brave heart.” 

“ You saw much, cousin, it seems, although you had 
no time, as you say ; ” and Lucette, with a smile to 
herself, turned to her spinning wheel. 

“ I will seek him out, mademoiselle,” said Denys, 

and no doubt shall find him. Shall I give him any 
message ? ” 


MAISON DE MALINCOURT 


17 

‘‘ I could not even stay to thank him, and would 
wish to do so. Let him know as much.’’ 

“ Before I go, there is a grave matter on which I 
would speak with you.” 

“ Not now, Denys, but afterward. He must not 
think Gabrielle de Malincourt ungrateful. I beg you 
hasten at once in quest of him.” 

“ I will go,” he answered, and turning toward Lucette, 
said nervously : Lucette, I ” 

“We can finish our quarrel when you return,” she 
interposed. “ I may forgive you if you do Gabrielle’s 
service quickly.” Her tone was one of indifference, 
but he read the smile in her eyes and went with a light 
quick step upon his errand. 

Gabrielle had dropped into the vacant seat by Lucette 
and now leant back thinking, her lips slightly parted 
and her eyes dreamy. 

“ He was a handsome man, coz, this cavalier of 
yours ? ” Gabrielle started at the question and then met 
her friend’s half-quizzing look calmly. 

“ I have never seen a nobler, Lucette. I hope our 
good Denys will find him. Why do you plague that 
good fellow so sorely ? ” 

“ Nay, it is he plagues me. He is always quarrel- 
ling.” 

“ You are always finding cause to make him, you 
mean ? ” 

“ He is a man, and must be kept in his place ; ” and 
Lucette shrugged her shoulders. 

“By bickering and teasing and wrangling? Does it 
please you ? ” 

“ There is always the making up again ; ” and Lucette 
laughed roguishly. 

“ Beware how you try him too much. He is sterling 
mettle.” She paused and suppressed a sigh as she 
added : “ How happy you should be ! ” 


1 8 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Lucette glanced across at her and her manner 
changed. 

“ You are thinking again, Gabrielle. You are not 
sad?’’ 

“ Yes, I was thinking. I ought not to be sad, to-day 

of all days ; and yet ” The rest of the sentence 

was an unmistakable sigh, deep and sincere. 

“ He may prove a gallant cavalier, Gabrielle, your 
Gerard; as gallant maybe as your hero of the market 
• place. Don’t look like that, dear.” 

“ I am afraid, Lucette, horribly afraid. You cannot 
tell how it is with me. I am perhaps overwrought by 
this terrible scene in the market place, and — oh, J know 
not what I feel ; ” and with a shudder she covered her 
face with her hands. 

“ It will all come right, dear,” whispered Lucette 
gently, after a pause; but the words seemed to jar upon 
Gabrielle, who lowered her hands, and with a look of 
irritation replied almost petulantly. 

“You judge from your own little outlook. You tease 
Denys and force a sham quarrel, knowing he will make 
it up and all will come right, as you say. But how 
would it be with you if you were in my place, given 
to a man you had not seen since you were a child; be- 
trothed to one you know nothing about, and who may 
turn out to be — oh, what am I saying ? ” 

“ I should* hate him before he came to claim me, 
Gabrielle,” said Lucette vigourously, tearing at the flax 
she held in her fingers. “ Claim me ! ” she added, in- 
censed by her own word. “ I would make him feel that 
the claiming was no easy task. Oh, I should hate him ! 
But you need not wed him. You are the mistress of 
Malincourt.” 

“ You do not understand, Lucette.” The girl looked 
up in genuine surprise at the change in Gabrielle’s tone, 
suddenly calm, proud and cold. “ It is my duty to my 


MAISON DE MALINCOURT 


19 

family. My parents ordered it so, and it is not for me 
to disobey. I owe it to my house.” 

“ I can’t understand you, Gabrielle. At one moment 
you are a girl with all a girl’s heart and feelings, and 
the next, you are the grand dame, cold, passionless, 
proud — just the embodied spirit of the traditions of 
your house.” 

“ Were you a Malincourt you would understand. I 
have to live my life and must perforce be content.” 

“ But pride makes an ill substitute for love in a mar- 
riage, Gabrielle. And your motive is pride. If this 
M. Gerard de Cobalt, this distant kinsman and unseen 
betrothed, should turn out to be a hideous depraved 
wretch ” 

“ Peace, Lucette ; you do but plague me. M. de Cobalt 
will be here to-day or to-morrow ; and you will re- 
member he is my affianced husband.” 

“ I am sorry my reckless tongue wounds you, Ga- 
brielle. I love you so dearly ; ” and Lucette bent across 
and kissed her tenderly. “ Pray God it may all be well 
with you. Forgive me.” 

“ There is nothing to forgive, dear,” answered 
Gabrielle sweetly. “ You are right. I have two na- 
tures ; and if the girl in me rebels sometimes, it is 
kinder to check than to encourage rebellion. To-day, 
somehow, it is harder than usual to check it. I shall 
be glad when M. de Cobalt comes. My uncle gives 
me good account of him, and speaks of him as brave 
and gallant.” 

“ Does M. de Proballe know him ? ” 

“ No, he has never seen him — at least not for many 
years; but he has heard much of him, and from what 
he says all should be well.” 

“ From what he says,” commented Lucette, with a 
little frown of disdain. 

“ You trouble me, Lucette, with these reflections on 


0.0 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


my uncle. You do not like him, and so would have 
me share your feeling. We’ll say no more ; ” and with 
a sigh she leant back to think. 

Lucette, seeing her mood, resumed her work and set 
her wheel speeding busily on; but chancing to glance 
round a moment later she stopped abruptly with an 
exclamation of surprise which attracted Gabrielle’s 
attention. 

A man was standing close behind Gabrielle’s chair 
in an attitude of excessive humility. He bowed low 
and spread out his hands as she turned to him, while 
an expressive curl of contempt drew down the corners 
of Lucette’s mouth. 

“ What is it ? Why did you not say you were 
here ? ” asked Gabrielle sharply. 

“ I feared to interrupt miladi, and was awaiting your 
permission to speak my errand.” His voice was soft 
and his manner deferential. 

“What is it? Speak.” 

“ My master, the Baron de Proballe, desires to know 
if it is convenient for him to wait upon you, miladi ? ” 

“ My uncle ? Certainly. Where is he ? ” 

“ At present in his apartments, miladi.” 

“ Tell him I will see him at once.” 

“ I am miladi’s most humble servant,” was the reply 
with another deep bow, as he went. 

“ What a loathsome snake is that Master Dauban,” 
exclaimed Lucette, looking after him. 

“ My uncle says he is a very honest fellow and as 
faithful as a man can be.” 

“ I should need a higher character than that,” said 
Lucette with another very expressive shrug. 

“ The Baron de Proballe is my uncle, Lucette,” re- 
plied Gabrielle in a tone of reproach, as she rose to go 
into the house. And Lucette, by way of reply, turned 
her head away with a toss and made a grimace to 
herself as she bent over her wheel. 


CHAPTER III 


SINISTER HINTS 

S CARCELY had Gabrielle left the terrace before 
Lucette's wheel stopped and she began to think 
instead of work. Little frowns and smiles chased 
each other alternately across her dark expressive face, 
and here even pearly teeth showed ever and again between 
the full, mobile lips. 

Has the day’s adventure changed everything ? ” she 
mused. “ He seems to have been very handsome, this 
gallant cavalier. I wonder. It would be a hard fight. 
I know how her pride can stand like a fortress ; and I 
know how love can pull and pull and pull. Don’t I 
know it ? ” and she smiled and sighed in turn. “ Poor 
Gabrielle ! What a struggle ! Heart whispers, * I love 
him’ ; pride answers, ‘ My pledge is given.’ Ah me ! 
he will have to be a manly man, as she says, if he will 
win her. But she will have a traitor in the fortress 
after all, if she really love him. Ah me! I know how 
it would end with me. But Gabrielle — well, she is 
Gabrielle.” 

At that moment a frown chased away the smiles, for 
Master Dauban, the man she had dubbed a snake, came 
out from the Maison and approached her. 

He was one of those creatures on whom nature sets 
the outward marks of his inward character. His whole 
appearance and manner suggested slyness and secre- 
tiveness. His light brown shifty eyes were deep set 
in his sallow face, his cheeks smooth and round, and 


21 


22 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


his lips thin and straight; while his voice, unctuous and 
oily, and his glances, always quick and restlessly furtive, 
no less than the fawning gestures of his hands and his 
soft tread proclaimed him a born spy. At least so 
Lucette thought, and she hated him accordingly, as she 
hated all things mean and base. 

But his feeling for her was very far removed from 
hatred, and as he came up now his glance was full of 
admiration. 

I am the happiest of men to find you alone. Mistress 
Lucette.” 

I am not the happiest of women to find you any- 
where — near me. Master Dauban,” she retorted. 

''You are as cruel to me as you are beautiful.” 

" And you are as handsome as you are honest,” she 
cried with a shrug. He winced. 

" Why do you always wrong me so ? ” 

" In calling you honest, you mean ? ” 

" You are in truth a sweet rose. Mistress Lucette, 
but the thorns of your wit are sharp and draw blood.” 

" They are meant to prevent snails and slugs from 
crawling too near me, Master Dauban.” 

" I take all you say in good part.” 

" In ' good part.’ And what good part is there in 
you, I pray? I have never seen it.” 

" I can be a firm friend.” 

" To yourself, maybe.” 

" And an ugly enemy, too, at times.” 

Lucette looked him up and down, and her lip curled 
as she answered with almost savage contempt — 

" Who has fallen so low as to fear you. Master 
Dauban? Have you been trounced by some scullion 
of the kitchen? You should beware how you offend 
any one with hands to strike with.” 

" It is easy to scoff, mistress,” he returned sullenly, 
stung by her words. 



I 


DAUBAN THE SPY 




V 






. 




t 


• ' 

M. '■ 


* 


■ V 


< » r 


>ysf 


«. ■ « 



« • 


* ‘. . 

w . 


1 

» 


• I 
» • ■ 


»i *• 


••■j 


r 

i% 




Tr^ 

A- 


• > 





>■ 



I 


\ 

• I 


i 

« 



\ I 





* 






\ 


« 

4 . 


« 



f ♦ 


« 



I 







t 



♦ 


f » 


t 

> 


> 


f 



I 


I 


I 







f 



* 



«. 




k 




I 





I 

• ' r I 

S 

« . 


. f 


SINISTER HINTS 


23 


Aye, truly, where you are the object. If you do 
not like the truth, go away; you came of your own 
will and do not stay by mine. In truth, Malincourt would 
be none the worse for your going altogether.” 

I have a strong reason for wishing to stay. You 
are the reason,” he said, shooting a glance at her. 

Why won’t you let me be your friend ? ” 

“ There is but one act of friendship you could show 
to me.” 

'‘What is it?” he asked eagerly. "Try me; try 
me.” 

" Put a hundred leagues between us and never lessen 
the distance. It would indeed be an act of true friend- 
ship if you would never let my eyes rest on your face 
again.” 

" That is a hard saying. I could not live apart from 
you,” he declared with much earnestness. 

" I see no reason in that why you should not go 
away,” she laughed. " The world could manage to 
exist without you; although your master might miss 
you.” 

He looked at her cunningly. 

" You do not like my master, I fear. Mistress 
Lucette.” 

" Ah, has he set you to find out what I think of 
him?” 

" I could tell you things,” he said slyly, lowering his 
tone and glancing about him. 

She paused a moment and her eyes questioned him. 
She checked the mocking reply which was on her lips, 
and asked, as if with an assumed indifference, covering 
real curiosity — 

" What could you tell me ? ” 

" I have eyes to see, ears to hear, and I know what 
I know of his plans — and you would like to know, too.” 

Lucette started and bent her head over her wheel 


^4 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


that her face might not be seen by his ferrety eyes. 
She resolved to get it from him. 

“Bah! Am I a fool, Master Dauban, that you would 
fill my ears with lies about a good man? You say 
truly, the Baron de Proballe is in no favour of mine, 
but at least I know him to be an honest, fair-speaking, 
straight-dealing gentleman.’' 

The man laughed unctuously, as from the enjoyable 
vantage point of superior knowledge. 

“ I know what I know,” he said cunningly. 

“ You know no ill of him, and I will hear none. He is 
Mademoiselle Gabrielle’s uncle and protecting friend, 
and a good man.” Lucette’s tone was full of reproach- 
ful indignation. 

“ Yes, he is miladi’s uncle, and a good man.” He 
laughed again with the same unctuous suggestion of 
intense enjoyment. “ And all you people here in Malin- 
court are so sharp and clever — so sharp and clever — 
as clever as he is good.” 

“We are sharp enough to know an honest man when 
we see him, and clever enough not to listen to the 
tales of a maligner. Master Dauban,” retorted Lucette 
with an appearance of great warmth. Her anger so de- 
lighted the man that he threw himself into the seat 
near her and laughed till his sides shook. 

“ What fools women are ! ” 

“ They are a match for a man’s brilliant wits any 
time,” cried Lucette very sharply. “ Go away and 
leave me in peace.” 

“A match for us! ho, ho! a match,” he laughed. 
Presently he grew serious, leaned forward and said in 
a lone tone : “ You love miladi ; you think my master 
a good man, eh? What would you give to know what 
I know ? ” 

“ I wouldn’t know all the wickedness you know for 


SINISTER HINTS 


^5 

a duke’s ransom,” declared Lucette sharply. '' I should 
have to hang myself if I did, in sheer self-shame.” 

“ Pouf ! women are worse than men ; and you’re no 
better than the rest. I’d be sworn. But you’re such a 
pretty spitfire and say such waspish things; that’s what 
I like in you. But for all your sharp tongue you are 
as blind as a three-day kitten, and can’t tell milk from 
vinegar when it’s under your very nose. You can’t 
even smell it ; ” and he laughed again. 

“ Better a blind kitten than a wideawake rat with a 
keen scent for garbage. Master Dauban,” she retorted 
with a shrug of her shoulders. 

“ Rats can find other things than garbage. Mistress 
Lucette. Shall I ask you a question ? ” He paused, and 
then with an accent of great cunning, asked — “ Why 
do you think my good master is so interested in this 
marriage of miladi with M. de Cobalt ? ” 

Lucette laughed airily. 

“That’s easy to answer, of a surety. Because he is 
the brother of Mistress Gabrielle’s late mother, and it 
is a family affair.” 

“ There mewed the blind kitten,” he cried with an- 
other of his triumphant laughs. 

“ And there squeaked a rat ! ” 

“ Does a good man like to see his niece, a pure 
woman, mated with a scoundrel? Does he work and 
scheme and strive and plot to force it on? Answer me 
that, kitten.” 

“ Does even a rat seek to bite the hand that feeds 
it? Answer me that, rat.” 

“ Feeds it? Out on such feeding,” he cried with sud- 
den malevolence. “ Uses it, fools it, kicks it, and throws 
a few husks to it, keeping all the grain for himself. 
I know what I know, I tell you. And you should 
know it too if you — but never mind. Go on with your 
mewing, and when your gay gallant comes, set him 


26 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


on another pedestal as high as my noble master’s and 
fawn on him.” 

“ What grudge have you against M. de Cobalt that 
you would set us against him ? ” 

Grudge ? I have no grudge. I have never even 
set eyes on him. But I know what I know. And when 
your eyes get opened, remember to-day.” 

“ And why should a rat squeak against a man he 
has never seen ? ” 

But he was quick to discern the earnestness which 
Lucette allowed to appear in her tone; and he got up 
and smiled cunningly. 

“ I am not a well to be emptied by a woman’s bucket, 
Mistress Lucette. You will see, some day.” 

“ I don’t believe a word you’ve said,” she replied 
with a shrug of indifference. 

'' I could say much more if ” he paused. 

If what?” 

He leered at her cunningly, and bending down close 
to her shoulder, whispered — 

” If you’d give me such a kiss as I saw you give 
Antoine de Cavannes in the wood yonder when Denys 
St. Jean was at Courtal. ^ Splay-footed Antoine,’ as 
you called him to-day.” 

Lucette flushed with anger and vexation, genuine 
enough now, and a passionate retort rose to her lips, 
but did not pass them. She had to fight down her 
anger in a pause which he mistook for confusion. 

You have indeed both eyes and ears. Master 
Dauban,” she answered with a quick glance of coquetry. 
“ But you will not tell on me? ” she added, as if in dis- 
may and fear of him. 

“ I may,” he replied, enjoying her fear. 

'‘You must not. You must not.” Her accents were 
those of quick alarm. 

“ Do you love either of them ? ” 


SINISTER HINTS 


ay 

'' A poor girl must have friends.” 

Yet you would drive me away.” 

“ Ah, Master Dauban, do you believe all a poor girl 
says?” and she sighed and cast a languishing look on 
him. 

You hate me and wish never to see me again. You 
said so.” 

“ Must every maiden wear her heart on her sleeve, 
Master Dauban, for you handsome gallants to trifle 
with?” 

‘‘ My name is Jacques, by your leave.” 

“ Tis the sweetest of names ; ” and Lucette sighed 
and looked down; then started and dashed a look at 
him and cried as if in distress — “ Go away. Master 
Dauban. You make me so — oh, I don’t know how to 
say it. I feel — oh, do go away. You make me feel so 
serious and so — so sad. Ah me ! ” 

You say those things to Denys and Antoine — and 
others.” 

For answer Lucette fixed her eyes upon him re- 
proachfully and then sighed again; and her eyes could 
speak in a language few men could read unmoved. 

I knew you were cruel, but — oh, do leave me.” 

His hand sought hers. She let him take it and re- 
turned the pressure of his fingers, which trembled. 

“ You have never met me in the wood, Lucette,” he 
whispered. 

'' You have never asked me, Jacques. I never 
thought ” and she faltered and broke down. 

Be there at set of sun this evening.” 

“ No, no, I could not ; I dare not. I could never do 
that — ^but I often walk there — ^Jacques.” 

‘‘ And this evening ? ” He was trembling again in 
his eagerness. 

Her eyes said yes, the pressure of her tell-tale fingers 
confirmed it, and the sigh she gave sent him into an 
ecstasy. 


28 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


I believe you do but play with poor me/* she 
whispered. 

I swear on my soul I am in earnest. I love you, 
Lucette, I ’* 

‘‘ Hush, not now, not now ; ’* and she snatched her 
hand quickly from him as if in great confusion and 
picked up her spinning wheel. '‘I shall count the 
minutes till the sun sets — now, Jacques,” she cried with 
a bright laughing smile, and passed into the house. 

Blind kittens are we. Master Rat ? ’* she said to 
herself as she went to her apartment. If I do not 
know all you have to tell me of this villainy against 
Gabrielle before the dusk is dark, may I never know a 
rogue when I see one.” And then her fears on Gabri- 
elle’s account having been excited, her quick wits 
busied themselves with all manner of fanciful conjectures 
as to what the vaguely shadowed danger could be; 
and her impatience could scarce be held in check until 
the time arrived for her meeting with Dauban. 

Meanwhile the interview between Gabrielle and her 
uncle had taken place and he had brought her news 
which for the moment had both deeply interested and 
greatly excited her. 

The Baron de Proballe was a man whose aim in life 
had been to fill to the brim the cup of self-indulgent 
pleasures. Handsome, rich, unscrupulous and talented, 
he was endowed with most of the vices except 
cowardice, and while yet a young man he had soon made 
himself a reputation as a profligate among profligates 
until his excesses had ruined him. His fortune de- 
clined as his reputation grew, and for some years he 
had been driven to live upon his wits, which meant 
trading upon his skill as a gambler until a particularly 
disgraceful scandal had driven him from Paris, bank- 
rupt in pocket and much broken in health, to seek refuge 
with his young kinswoman at Morvaix. 


SINISTER HINTS 


29 


There his evil fame was unknown, and Gabrielle had 
welcomed him for her dead mother’s sake; and in the 
small provincial city he had passed two hateful years, 
brooding upon the pleasures which were now denied 
to him and devising means to rehabilitate his shattered 
fortunes and recover some of his lost health. 

Outwardly he had hitherto shown himself a model 
of a courteous gentleman and had lived almost an ex- 
emplary life in Morvaix, having put away from him 
with iron firmness the dissolute habits and evil practices 
of the old life in Paris. The desire for them burnt as 
strongly as ever in his blood, and his sole object in re- 
sisting it so strenuously was the hope of regaining such 
health, fortune and position as would enable him once 
more to indulge them freely. 

But there was a flaw in his plans which threatened 
to ruin everything. He had ingratiated himself with 
the Governor, and the Duke, as keen a gambler as 
de Proballe himself, had won very heavy sums of money 
which could not be paid; and he had in this way ob- 
tained a hold over him which threatened to have critical 
consequences to all concerned. 

The Duke had acted with deliberate intention. A man 
of reckless life and licentious nature, he had been 
fascinated by Gabrielle de Malincourt’s beauty, and he 
had formed a scheme in regard to her which made her 
uncle’s assistance of the utmost value and consequence. 

De Proballe himself, despite his evil past and seared 
conscience, had at first refused indignantly to have any 
hand in the vile matter; but the Governor, never nice 
in his methods, had found means to over-ride this 
opposition; and then de Proballe sought to justify his 
act to himself by forming a counter-scheme against the 
Governor. 

To further the plan, Gabrielle’s uncle had concocted 
the story and fabricated the proofs supporting it, of 


30 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


her parents' wish that she should marry a distant kins- 
man, Gerard de Cobalt, a young reprobate whose life 
had been if anything more disgraceful than that of de 
Proballe himself. His culminating act of villainy had 
been the treacherous murder of a friend at Cambrai, a 
town within the Governor’s province, and for this he 
was a fugitive from justice. De Cobalt’s reward for 
his part in the infamous scheme was to be a pardon for 
the affair at Cambrai; and he was to come to Morvaix 
and marry Gabrielle to provide a complacent cloak for 
the Governor’s scheme. 

Gabrielle, suspecting nothing of the intrigue which 
was in progress about her, and deceived by her uncle’s 
consistently considerate and courteous demeanour to 
herself, had grown both to trust and like him, and met 
him now with a smile. 

He noticed her disquiet and remarked on her troubled 
looks. 

“ It was the scene in the market place,” she said, and 
told him what had occurred. 

“ I was there and saw it all, Gabrielle. I fear Babillon 
brought it upon himself. We live in troubled times, 
child, and authority must be maintained. The Duke is 
hasty in temper, and he thought, I am sure, as did I and 
others, that the smith meant to attack him. It is only 
in the first moments of an outbreak that it can be quelled ; 
had this gone further much more blood than the smith’s 
would have been shed. Remember that.” 

“ He was but protesting,” said Gabrielle. 

‘‘ He nearly killed two of the soldiery with his pro- 
test, child.” 

Not until they were ordered to attack him.” 

“ Who raises his hand in violence must look for 
violence in return. I am not defending the act. Had 
I been Governor I would have listened first and pun- 
ished afterwards, but that is not de Rochelle’s method.” 


SINISTER HINTS 


31 

It was a foul murder, and I care not who hears 
say it,” exclaimed Gabrielle vehemently. And this 
infamous tax caused it.” 

It is about that I have news for you. The Duke 
is considering your request to him and will wait upon 
you here at Malincourt, to-morrow. He is a staunch 
friend to you, Gabrielle, and your lightest word has 
weight with him.” 

“ He should need no one's word to induce him to do 
justly,” she said. '' He grinds the face of the people 
with his hideous tyranny.” 

“ You have this influence with him and can best 
use it in the people’s cause. That is a great thought for 
you to ponder. You will not do best for them by in- 
censing it, but rather by leading him to see these things 
as you see them.” He watched her very closely as he 
said this in his gentlest and most persuasive tone. 

“ But I despise him,” she said with a shudder. “ I 
loathe him, indeed.” 

“ In this world we cannot choose the means we would, 
but must use those which lie to our hands. Yours is 
a heavy load of responsibility for such young shoulders 
to bear, my child. The head of a great house, alone 
with none to advise save an unworthy old man who has 
wearied of the affairs of the world, and with the cares 
of an army of suffering people to plague and oppress 
you. Let us hope that your marriage will prove the 
relief it should. Gerard de Cobalt should be here to-day 
or to-morrow. Pray Heaven he carries a steady head 
on worthy shoulders — as indeed I hear he does.” 

Gabrielle sighed and lifted and let fall her hand; a 
half-despairing gesture suggestive of her distracted 
thoughts. 

“ You should be all smiles, Gabrielle. My dear sis- 
ter, your mother, and your father, too, built so much 
upon this marriage. The Governor also is profoundly 


32 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


interested in it, and will welcome your husband and 
give him an honoured place in his favour and esteem. 
You two are destined to do great things for Morvaix.'' 

“ Please God it may be so,” returned Gabrielle earn- 
estly. “ But to take a husband I have never seen is ” 

The sentence ended in another gesture as hopeless as the 
first. 

“ I have made many searching inquiries concerning 
him, Gabrielle. A handsome gallant and as brave and 
fearless as comely.” 

“ It may be for the best,” she said lifelessly. 

“ It must and will be for the best,” he returned. “ To- 
morrow you will hear from the Duke how he proposes 
to honour the man of your choice.” 

Choice ? ” echoed Gabrielle, catching at the word. 

Yes, choice ; what else ? Whom else in Morvaix 
would you choose? You would not choose to disobey 
your dear mother’s last earthly wish. And the obliga- 
tions of a girl placed as you are at the head of a house 
such as ours might well have compelled a marriage 
with a far less welcome groom. I could tell you of 
scores of such ill-fated unions. Keep a light heart, 
child ; for you may face the future fearlessly — a brilliant 
future too.” 

“ I am foolish and rebellious at times, I know. But 
I am not unmindful of my duty to my house,” she said 
proudly. 

‘‘ Spoken like a Malincourt ; like my sainted sister’s 
own child. Keep that face for the Governor to-morrow, 
Gabrielle. Smile to him and upon him, and the rule 
of Morvaix and all in it will be inspired by your gentle 
heart.” 

And with that thought he deemed it judicious to end 
the interview. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE duke’s proposal 

T here was one very bitter heart in the maison 
on the following morning. Jacques Dauban had 
spent a bad night, groaning over aching bones 
and head, brooding over his wrongs and setting his 
cunning wits to work to devise a scheme of revenge. 

Very ill results had followed that meeting with Lu- 
cette in the pine walk. She had kept the tryst and had 
wheedled out of him a part of what he knew. He had 
not told her much; only warned her to do her utmost 
to prevent the marriage between Gabrielle and Gerard 
de Cobalt, hinting at dark deeds of which he dared not 
speak, and denouncing Gerard as both an unscrupulous 
scoundrel and a tool in the hands of others greater and 
more villainous even than he. 

She might have got more from him, but it chanced 
that Denys St. Jean had also conceived a fancy for a 
stroll in the wood, and had come suddenly upon the 
pair in close and intimate talk. His quick temper had 
fired instantly, and the consequences to Jacques Dauban 
had been serious. Denys was strong in the arm, and his 
cudgel, snatched hastily from a tree, thick and heavy; 
and there was scarcely a bone in the writhing, wriggling 
spy’s body which did not ache and stab and pain. 

And Lucette had laughed. 

The laugh was the worst of all. It was in his ears 
all through the paining hours of the night; maddening 
him, taunting him, and goading him almost to a frenzy 
of wrath and spite. He read it as the proof that she 
had fooled him ; that she had laid the trap to bring the 

33 


34 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


hot-headed devil upon him ; and had planned his 
humiliation and beating. 

He would be revenged ; and as he twisted and turned 
and groaned in an anguish of mind even more than of 
body, a scheme came to him; and in the congenial task 
of working it out and maturing it, his own sufferings 
were more than half forgotten. 

His first thought had been to lay in wait for Denys 
and, catching him unawares, to thrust a dagger between 
his ribs swiftly from behind; but there was too much 
risk. He might fail to strike true, and then — the hor- 
rible fear of what would happen to himself in such a 
case killed the plan at once. 

The next thought was to hire some one in Morvaix 
to do what he with his own hand was afraid to attempt, 
but his cunning made him hesitate to place himself in 
any other’s power. And so that idea had in its turn to 
be abandoned. 

But out of it had come the scheme which he saw was 
at once safe and sure. He would remain in the back- 
ground all unsuspected even by Lucette, and might 
mask his work in any way he wished; and yet Denys 
would die as surely as if his was the hand which plunged 
the dagger home to his heart. Aye, much more surely. 

He would tell the Baron de Proballe that Denys had 
in some way got scent of the scheme which had been 
laid against Gabrielle and that he meant to divulge it 
to her. 

He had some ground to believe this, moreover. Earlier 
in the day Denys had put some searching questions to 
him, had hinted at ugly rumours, and asked signifi- 
cantly about strange letters which had passed between 
de Cobalt and his master. And Dauban knew the latter 
well enough to be sure what would happen. The Baron 
would tell the Duke, and the tiger of a Governor would 
find means to silence Denys for ever. 


THE DUKE’S PROPOSAL 


35 


And when Denys was dead, he would tell Lucette 
that it was his hand that secretly had killed him; and 
that mocking laugh of hers would change to a gasp of 
fear of him. That would be something like a revenge, 
and he gloated in fancy over the picture of Lucette’s fear- 
stricken face when she knew. 

“ Let her laugh then, if she can,’" he said to himself ; 
and when the hour came for him to go to his master, he 
had his tale ready and told it artfully with a hundred 
touches which all calculated to appeal to de Proballe’s 
imagination and spur his alarm. 

“How know you this, Jacques?’’ asked de Proballe, 
when he had heard the news. 

“ I overheard him last night speaking to Mademoiselle 
Lucette and saying he had grave news which he must 
tell miladi at once about M. de Cobalt.” 

“ That may not mean what you say.” 

“ I fear that it did, m’sieu. The two are lovers, it 
seems, and like a woman she was trying to wheedle the 
facts out of him. He was loath to tell her and sought 
to put her off ; but she got something from him. He said 
M. de Cobalt was a scoundrel — he has a scurrilous tongue 
this Denys — and, saving your presence, m’sieu, he said 
that de Cobalt was but a tool in the hands of greater 
scoundrels. Shamed I am that my lips should have to 
speak the words, but your lordship must know the truth 
— he named you and His Grace the Duke de Rochelle.” 

“ In the devil’s name, this is serious then,” exclaimed 
de Proballe angrily. “ How much does he know ? ” 

“ Indeed, m’sieu, I cannot say. He hinted at an in- 
tercepted letter, but he was called away soon. I can 
only infer he has made an important discovery. But the 
girl was terribly alarmed.” 

“ It may ruin everything. Have you breathed a whis- 
per to a soul ? ” 

“ Have I served you all these years to betray you ? ” 


36 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

and he spread his hands out and spoke as if in sorrow 
that such a suspicion should even be named. That she 
suspects something I know to be true indeed.” 

Tell me. Quick, Jacques, I am uneasy.” 

“ Purposefully I put myself in her way, m’sieu. She is 
a pretty girl enough and thinks, forsooth, that all men 
can be wheedled by her glances. She led round artfully 
to the subject and plied me with questions, all inspired, 
as I could see, by what this Denys had told her. She 
did not find me easy to draw, m’sieu,” and he smiled with 
deprecating reference to his secrecy. “ But 'twas easy 
to see what was in her thoughts.” 

“ She may also be a source of danger. She may tell 
Gabrielle,” exclaimed de Proballe quickly. “ By Heaven ; 
the thing must be stopped.” 

But it was not Dauban’s wish to have Lucette harmed, 
so he made haste to check this thought. 

“ Of herself she knows nothing, m’sieu ; all hangs on 
the man’s story, and if both of them were removed from 
Malincourt, might not miladi herself take fright ? ” 

A shrewd thought, Jacques. We must deal with the 
man alone. Do you think he can have seen my niece 
yet ? ” 

“ No, m’sieu, I am sure. I watched him closely. But 
this morning he may seek her — nay, he will do so. He 
said as much.” 

“ He must not,” exclaimed de Proballe earnestly. ‘‘ At 
any cost that must be prevented.” 

It will be difficult, m’sieu, but should not be im- 
possible.” 

“ You have a thought, I see. Speak it.” 

It is not for me to offer counsel to you, m’sieu. But 
yesterday there was a cavalier who afforded some as- 
sistance to miladi in the market place. She is anxious to 
find him, and sent this Denys yesterday in search of him. 
If you could have knowledge that the stranger was to 


THE DUKE’S PROPOSAL 


37 


be found, say at some place a few leagues away, it 
might be possible to despatch Denys thither in quest of 
him, and thus enable time and perchance provide means 
and opportunity to deal with him. Miladi would appre- 
ciate any effort to find the cavalier, and some of the 
roads around Morvaix are not over-safe.” 

You have a cunning brain, Jacques,” exclaimed de 
Proballe suddenly, with a sharp glance at his secretary. 

Have you aught against this Denys ? ” 

Dauban did not shrink from the scrutiny, but answered 
deferentially — 

“ If my lord thinks I should place my feelings before 
my duty to him, I have served him uselessly all these 
years.” 

“ I don’t think it, Jacques. You too well know on 
which side your interest lies, and you know also that I 
should not be a pleasant man to betray.” 

I am naught if not your faithful servant, my lord,” 
replied Dauban. He knew he had said enough for his 
purpose and that his master would adopt the suggestion 
he had let fall. The seed he had sown would bear fruit ; 
and he was astute enough not to appear too anxious and 
thus reveal his personal feelings. 

His plan was carried out. De Proballe sent for Denys, 
and after inquiring about the guest of the previous day 
he said he had news that the cavalier could be found at 
Beaucamp, an estate some four leagues west of Mor- 
vaix. He expressed his desire to please and surprise 
Gabrielle by finding the stranger, and also spoke feel- 
ingly about the honour of the family being concerned to 
thank the stranger for the service rendered to its young 
head, and thus despatched Denys on the mission before 
he could get a word with Gabrielle. 

As soon as he had seen him start, he hurried with his 
news to the castle, had an earnest interview with the 
Duke, and returned to Malincourt without Gabrielle even 


38 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

knowing of his absence. Thus the train was all laid 
when at noon the Governor, in accordance with the ar- 
rangement of the previous day, came to wait upon Gabri- 
elle. 

'' You have made all arrangements ? ’’ was de Proballe’s 
greeting when they met for a moment and were going 
to Gabrielle. 

I am not likely to fail, m’sieu,” was the drily-spoken 
reply. Antoine de Cavannes and Henri d’Estelle have 
ridden out, and know me better than to return with any 
mission unfulfilled. My men serve me well or do not 
serve me long.’’ 

The next minute he was bowing over Gabrielle’s hand, 
which he would have carried to his lips had she not 
adroitly and with unseeming intention prevented him. 

The sun never shines for me, mademoiselle, when I 
have no chance to look into your eyes,” he murmured, 
with glances of bold, almost aggressive admiration. 

Words and glance were alike detestable to Gabrielle. 

“ Your lordship is pleased to flatter, but flattery does 
not please me,” she returned with a smile. 

“ It is no flattery, but the truth,” he protested, his 
hand on his heart. Your beauty is the fairest thing 
the earth holds for me.” 

'' The goo^ opinion of the husband of my dear friend, 
the Duchess de Rochelle, must of course be ever wel- 
come, but I beg you to burden it with less wealth of 
language.” 

At the reference to his wife the Duke frowned, as 
he took a seat near her. 

We see too little of you, mademoiselle,” he said next, 

and rumour says you are often to be found in many 
of the humble houses in Morvaix.” 

“ Alas ! my lord, there is much distress and poverty 
among the people, and Holy Church requires that those 
who can should minister to them.” 


THE DUKE’S PROPOSAL 


39 


'' Holy Church should do the work more thoroughly. 
I hold not with this constant tending and pampering of 
those whose chief employment seems to be to breed dis- 
content.” 

“They have unhappily but too much cause for discon- 
tent,” said Gabrielle firmly. “ You have considered the 
petition which I ventured to send to you ? ” 

He smiled indulgently. 

“ What do you know of these things ? ” 

“ My own eyes have seen their distress, their want, 
their sufferings. Men workless and despairing, women 
hopeless and languishing, children starving and crying 
for the food which the parents cannot give them. We 
who are rich and have plenty can but scantily measure 
the pain of those in want. Even when we see it for our- 
selves we cannot realize all its misery; and those of us 
who never see it cannot even believe in its existence.” 

“ Would you have me don a monk’s garb, then, and 
turn bread carrier to a set of worthless wastrels ? ” asked 
the Governor half in anger, half in sardonic humour. 

“ Nay, my lord, it is in no such spirit I would ap- 
proach you. But you have the power to administer relief 
which all others lack. I would but have you recognize 
the evil and apply the remedy.” 

“ You make a beautiful advocate. Mistress Gabrielle, 
and you, if anyone, can work your will with me. I 
would gladly see these things with your eyes — to please 
you,” he said with a meaning glance. 

“ I am but of small account, and to please me is a very 
little thing, and at best a poor motive for doing right.” 

“ It would be my only motive, poor or rich. But I fear 
you understand the art of government but ill. We must 
have money to administer the town. We must have 
troops, and troops must be paid and fed, fair advocate.” 

“ Why ? Is force in the hand of the ruler a surer 


40 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


foundation of rule than content and prosperity among 
the ruled?” 

'' The world cannot wag without soldiers, mademois- 
elle, and Morvaix can only be ruled by force.” 

“ Must a populace be starved that the soldiers may 
be fat? If I seem to speak boldly, it is because I feel 
deeply. And if I offend, I crave your pardon, mon- 
sieur.” 

'' Nothing you could say or do could ever offend me. 
Mademoiselle Gabrielle. With you I am as clay in the 
hands of the potter.” 

“ Nay, if you put it merely on grounds personal to 
myself, I can urge nothing,” said Gabrielle, sadly and 
reluctantly. 

“ Yet they are the only grounds that will prevail with 
me,” he answered. “ The lot of these people is much to 
you, you say ; then you would of a surety make sacri- 
fices to help them? Is it not so? ” 

“ I would do anything in my power,” she said warmly. 

“ That remains to be proved,” he retorted, smiling as 
he looked searchingly at her. ‘‘ Perhaps I may take 
that as a challenge and put you to a test. Your petition 
here” — he drew it out and opened it. You urge me 
to recall this last ordinance of mine and take off the new 
imposts on food.” 

“ The people will starve if you do not, monsieur.” 

Well, let them starve, then. I must have money, and 
money can only be raised by such means. But if I were 
to grant you this favour, make this sacrifice for you, 
what sacrifice would you make in your turn, what favour 
would you grant me ? ” 

His eyes were glowing as he turned them upon her 
while waiting for her reply. 

“ I do not understand your lordship,” said Gabrielle, 
meeting his glance with her calm innocent gaze. 


THE DUKE’S PROPOSAL 


41 


Or is it that you will not ? ” he asked insolently. 
Supposing I agree that your influence shall prevail 
with me and that in the government of Morvaix you and 
I shall act together: you inspiring with your lofty mo- 
tives, I executing with the powers at my command. If 
we try it for a year, two years, three years — any time 
you like to fix — what would be my reward ? ” 

“ The rich gratitude of a contented people, the re- 
spect of every man in Morvaix ; hope in place of despair, 
prosperity instead of want, love where fear now lurks.” 

“ Pshaw ! I do not seek the love of such canaille, a 
mouthing mob as ready to shout ^ Crucify ’ as ‘ Hos- 
anna! ’ What reward would you yourself grant? ” 

“ I should for ever bless and admire you.” 

“ For ever is a long, indefinite time, and blessings and 
admiration may be but cold emotions. What would you 
dof” and he once more fixed his bold eyes upon her 
face. 

Again I say I do not understand what your lordship 
would have me say.” 

He paused in thought and then laughed abruptly, al- 
most grimly. 

It is enough,” he exclaimed, with a wave of the 
hand. “ The thought pleases me, for I would gladly 

please you ; believe that I will grant your petition ” 

“ Oh, I thank you ” she burst in, when he checked 

her. 

“ Wait. I will grant it if you will fall in with my 
plan, will lend me your aid in the perilous task of gov- 
ernment; will work with me and inspire me with your 
sweet counsel ; and if you will consider what favour you 
will grant me in return. I will have my answer in a 
week from now, and until then we speak no more of 
this. Now I have to offer you my congratulations upon 
your approaching marriage, in which I take deep in- 
terest.” 


42 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


He rose shortly afterwards, and when Gabrielle held 
her hand to him he carried it to his lips. 

“ Remember,” he said, retaining her hand and look- 
ing up, his face quite close to hers. “ Remember, we 
have made a compact, and you must make the offer 
worthy of my acceptance — or it may mean fresh and 
heavier imposts for your favourites in place of lighter 
ones,” and with that smiling, half-jesting menace he 
went away, calling the Baron de Proballe to attend him. 

Gabrielle stood gazing after him sorely bewildered by 
what had passed, distracted by doubts and striving earn- 
estly to fathom the meaning of the question he had 
pressed with such insistence. 

When he had gone she went to an inner room, accom- 
panied by Lucette who had been present at the interview 
but out of earshot, and had followed the strange proceed- 
ings, watching the Duke intently and reading there some- 
thing of the purpose which was hidden from Gabrielle’s 
unsuspecting nature. 

Lucette was skilled in reading love in the eyes of men, 
and with quaking heart and fearsome curiosity she 
waited now to hear what words the Duke had spoken to 
Gabrielle to inspire the looks which she had seen him 
cast upon her. And when she heard them, Lucette felt 
her cheeks alternately flame with rage and chill with 
deadly fear for Gabrielle’s sake. 


CHAPTER V 


THE tiger’s claws 

L UCETTE had had her own troubles as well. 
Never before had such a mischance occurred as 
that of the previous evening in the pine walk; 
and the fact that she was merely tricking Dauban in 
order to wheedle the truth out of him had not helped 
her with her lover in the least. 

The thrashing administered to Dauban had relieved 
some of Denys’ wrath ; but the hard blows for him had 
been followed by some equally hard words for Lucette, 
with many hot and bitter reproaches; none the less 
stinging because for once undeserved. And she had not 
been able to make peace with him. 

Worst of all, he had ridden away that morning with- 
out so much as a word to her ; and she was angry at his 
obduracy and wounded by his neglect, and still more 
angry with herself for caring so much. 

Gabrielle, quick to notice the troubles of those about 
her, had seen Lucette’s woe-begone, doleful looks and 
questioned her before the Duke’s visit; but now for the 
moment she was wholly engrossed by the perplexity in 
which that visit had left her. 

“ What can he want of me, Lucette ? ” she asked again 
and again, until Lucette had a suggestion to make, born 
of her own belief of the Duke’s purpose and intended as 
a warning for Gabrielle. 

** Why not take counsel of the Duchess ? She is a true 
friend of yours, Gabrielle, and a good wornan.” 

It is a good thought. I will go to her to-day. I 
43 


44 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


would give half my wealth to do what he proposes — ^to 
have a voice even for no more than a few short years 
in governing the people. I could do so much good.’^ 

“ Would he keep his word, think you ? I do not trust 
him. Truth and honour are not counted among his 
parts.” 

“You are suspicious. Why?” 

“To begin with, he is a man,” and Lucette nodded her 
head and stamped her foot petulantly. 

“ Not always a quick path to your disfavour, coz,” 
said Gabrielle with a smile. “ Denys is a man.” 

“ Denys has a head of wood,” said Lucette, lapsing 
into her own wrongs for a moment. 

“ Seeing the infinite uses to which we turn wood, I 
know not why we always liken it to stupidity. Whatever 
our good Denys’ head may be, his heart is staunch and 
true.” 

“We are not speaking of Denys but of the Duke, who 
has neither wooden head nor staunch heart — unless it 
be staunch to some cruel and treacherous purpose for his 
own game.” 

“ I fear there is truth in your words ; yet he spoke me 
fairly.” 

“ Any man can do that,” exclaimed Lucette, with al- 
most vicious emphasis. “ But see the Duchess herself, 
tell her all that passed, and ask her. A wife should cer- 
tainly know best how to interpret her husband’s words.” 

The advice was given with so much eagerness that 
Gabrielle turned and looked searchingly into her friend’s 
eyes. 

“ Have you made a guess at his purpose and withhold 
it from me ? ” She asked so directly that Lucette winced, 
fearing that her own fears might be divined. She took 
shelter quickly in subterfuge, and lowering her eyes she 
dropped her head on Gabrielle’s shoulder and said with 
a deep sigh — 



'i'- * 


I 


« 


I 

> « 

> t 

* •.'.w 


i 


- < 






I. 


' ^ 4 

‘ I’ 

• r 





• f 





t 




) 



« 




V 


f 






« 





•%T 


4 '- 


• M« 


■ ' 

? ■> 


» 


\ 


t 


^ 



L 


* • 



■ 


» 


4 


i 


> 

t 




I 


« ‘ 


§ 

V 



I 



♦t 



4 


• 1 


I 







» 


I 


« 


4 



THE TIGER’S CLAWS 


45 

‘‘ Oh, Gabrielle, I am not myself ; I am the most 
miserable girl on earth.” 

What a thing of April weather is this love of yours ! 
Smiles and tears, sunshine and drifting clouds; ever 
changing and plaguing, as it seems to me, coz.” 

“ You will know some day, Gabrielle.” 

“ I could hope not, indeed. It seems to me the world 
has sterner work for some of us women than to be 
plaguing our wits to please a man or pleasing ourselves 
by plaguing him. I would gladly give up all if I could 
help my people in Morvaix here. Little did the Duke 
think how nearly his offer touched me.” 

‘‘ Did you think so sternly yesterday, Gabrielle, after 
that chance encounter in the market place ? ” 

“If my thoughts wandered from my duty for an hour, 
a night’s reflection has corrected them,” answered Gabri- 
elle slowly. 

“ The night had nothing but bitterness for me,” cried 
Lucette dismally. “ And to-day Denys has ridden away 
without a word.” 

“ You should not provoke his anger against you so 
lightly.” 

There was no cause for it. He would be jealous of 
another man’s shadow,” said Lucette with a pout; and 
then with a quick change of mood, she cried : “ Oh, how 
selfish I am ; but how am I to tell you ? ” 

“ To tell me what? ” 

“ I don’t know what name to give it, or how to speak 
of it. I was talking with Master Dauban, your uncle’s 
secretary ” 

“ So that was the cause of Denys’ anger ! Lucette, 
Lucette ! ” 

“ I hate him ; he is a loathsome creature.” 

“ Then why talk to him ? ” 

“ He made me talk to him by what he said.” 

“ Now of a truth you puzzle me.” 


46 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ It is true. He spoke of some danger threatening 
Malincourt and you, and I did but try to get it from him. 
That was all.” 

“ You should not listen to tittle-tattle, coz.” 

“ He spoke of your betrothal to this M. de Cobalt — 
that there was some sinister meaning in it; that M. de 
Cobalt was no true man but a villain; and that others 
greater than he were concerned to do you harm through 
him. What could I do but listen and seek the truth ? ” 

“ You could have bid him hold his tongue for a mis- 
chief-making meddler in concerns that are none of his. 
Tell me no more of it, Lucette.” 

“ But he swore it was true, and that ” 

Peace, child ; I will hear no more.” 

“ Gabrielle, you must,” cried Lucette, looking up. “ It 
is true, and you must find out what it means.” 

Shall I give my hand to a man not trusting him ? ” 

“ Can you marry him knowing he is not true ? ” 
Lucette, you will make me lose patience. Would you 
have me deign to fret myself over the worrying of an 
idle gossip-monger ? ” 

“ Oh, it is terrible.” 

“ You are not yourself, child, and are frightened be- 
cause you have angered Denys more deeply than usual. 
Come, let us go out into the bright sunshine and shake 
off these fretting fancies. You are always the slave of 
passing moods, Lucette,” she said, as they crossed the 
terrace and passed down the broad steps into the gar- 
den. “But out here in the sunshine you can most easily 
recover your spirits.” 

“ I am plagued with a fear of — I know not what,” an- 
swered Lucette, sighing dismally. “I wonder where 
Denys has gone.” 

“ He will come back, and as you are always telling 
me, all will come right, again.” She smiled but the smile 
ended in something like a sigh. 


THE TIGER’S CLAWS 


47 


She was indeed sorely perplexed by the course mat- 
ters were taking, and although she would not ac- 
knowledge it, Lucette’s recital of Dauban’s warning had 
moved her considerably. 

It fitted closely with her own feelings in regard to giv- 
ing herself to a man she had never seen. Her pride of 
place and family had alone induced her to think of ac- 
cepting the husband whom her mother had chosen for 
her ; but it was not in human nature to acquiesce without 
murmurs and qualms and doubts and hesitation. 

Moreover, the scene in the market place on the previous 
day had disturbed her profoundly, despite her stout as- 
sertion that the night’s reflection had restored her. Her 
couch had been the ground of a fierce battle between cer- 
tain wild new-springing emotions and the set and sober 
thoughts of duty; and the fight had raged through the 
whole of a sleepless night. 

In vain she had told herself over and over again that 
the stranger cavalier was nothing to her and could be 
nothing; that it was treachery to her dead mother even 
to let a thought of him force itself upon her ; that it was 
unworthy, unmaidenly, and cowardly to be moved by 
the remembrance that a man had looked kindly into her 
eyes and that she had faltered before his glance; and 
this at the very moment when he to whom she was be- 
trothed was coming to her. 

She upbraided herself bitterly for her weakness, and 
rising from her couch had passed an hour or more on 
her knees in fervent prayer for strength to overcome the 
temptation which she found so alluring, and for power 
to subdue these new feelings as subtly sweet as they were 
strange and exciting. 

Her heart would not be denied, however, and despite 
her most resolute efforts the recollection of the strong 
handsome face, with the clear steadfast blue eyes would 


48 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

force itself back upon her again and again and yet again, 
despite her most earnest efforts. 

In the morning when her uncle told her that he had 
heard of the stranger’s presence at Beaucamp and had 
despatched Denys in search of him, she was conscious 
that her heart fluttered almost wildly for the moment, 
and she had been compelled to turn her face away lest 
some of the emotion might make itself evident there. 

“ He must not think us thankless, uncle,” she had re- 
plied, calmly enough in tone ; but in her heart she was 
driven to hope he would not be found and that never 
would she have to undergo the ordeal of meeting him 
face to face. What might then happen she did not dare 
to think. 

But all this emotion she had hidden from even the 
sharp eyes of her companion, so that, although for her 
own secret reasons she was as eagerly impatient as 
Lucette herself for Denys’ return, her secret was locked 
away under an outward demeanour as calm and self-pos- 
sessed as usual. 

Twice she sent to inquire if he had come; pretending, 
even while despising herself for the pretence, that it was 
for Lucette’s sake ; and when noon came and passed and 
he had not returned, she masked her own disappointment 
under a concern for Lucette. 

But he did return at length, despite the Duke’s plans 
against him. Unconscious of the danger in which he 
rode he had by a mere chance change of direction evaded 
the two men sent to waylay him, and they had only ascer- 
tained the fact in time to admit of their following him 
to Malincourt in hot haste and mortal fear of the Gov- 
ernor’s anger. 

They had wandered into a distant part of the grounds 
when Gabrielle caught sight of him pricking fast toward 
the maison, and she was at great pains to conceal the 
start she gave on seeing he was alone. She told herself 


THE TIGER’S CLAWS 


49 


that she was glad he brought no one with him; but a 
little stinging stab of disappointment deep down in her 
heart and an eager, hungry desire to learn the news he 
brought, told a very different story. 

Then Lucette caught sight of him. 

“ Look, Gabrielle, look. There rides Denys,’’ she cried 
excitedly. 

“ Where ? ” asked Gabrielle in a calm tone, feeling like 
a wicked hypocrite for her small pretence. 

“ There, there. I hope he will not see us,” exclaimed 
Lucette, pointing in his direction and making herself as 
conspicuous as possible. 

“ You are showing yourself plainly, Lucette.” 

“ Then he will know where not to come, if he is not 
in a better temper than this morning.” 

Denys had seen Lucette. Gabrielle saw him turn and 
look toward them and then ride on toward the house 
without making a sign. 

“ He might have waved a hand,” said Lucette, pouting 
and shrugging her shoulders. “ But I will punish him. 
Let us go away from here.” 

“ But just now you implied that he would not come 
here.” 

‘ I will not forgive him easily if he does,” said Lucette, 
with a shake of the head and a little stamp of the foot. 

“ I will leave you to meet him, coz ; and take my ad- 
vice, cease to play this foolish game with him.” 

“ There are two other cavaliers riding this way,” said 
Lucette suddenly, ‘‘ and spurring hard in urgent haste, 
it would seem.” 

Had they not been so intent in watching these and 
speaking of Denys, they would have seen yet another 
cavalier who stepped for a moment from a belt of trees, 
looked eagerly in their direction, and then hurriedly hid 
himself. 

Gabrielle, quite unconscious of this, continued to urge 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


50 

Lucette to wait alone for Denys and seek to make her 
peace with him. But Lucette was obstinate ; and when 
at length she caught sight of Denys in the distance, 
dust-stained with his long ride, walking in their direction, 
she drew Gabrielle hurriedly behind a clump of trees 
into hiding. 

“ We will see what he does,” she whispered excitedly. 
“ I shall know by his face what mood he is in.” 

When Denys reached the spot where they had been 
he paused and looked about him. 

“ It was here I saw her. Til swear,” he said aloud to 
himself. “ I marked that old chestnut tree,” and he 
glanced at it. “ Which way can she have gone ? Lu- 
cette,” he called in a loud voice. “ Lucette.” As he 
looked about him he backed close to the low trees be- 
hind which the two girls stood. “ She can’t have wan- 
dered far. Lucette — Lucette,” he called again, and waited 
for his voice to come echoing back. 

Then Lucette, whose face had brightened at hearing 
him call for her, plucked a rose from her bosom and 
tossed it so that it fell upon him in its course to the 
ground. He picked it up and smiled. 

“ A rose from an almond tree,” he said aloud. “ Surely 
something of a strange portent. Where are you, Lucette ; 
little witch, that changes the natural blooms of a tree ? ” 

Lucette had stepped on a low bough of a tree and 
now looked through the bushes. 

“ I have dropped my rose, m’sieu. May I trouble you ? 
Ah, M. Denys, is it you ? ” with a start of pretended sur- 
prise. 

“ Lucette,” he said passionately. 

Monsieur ! ” This distantly. 

“ Come, Lucette. Let the rose make our peace. I have 
been thinking of you through all my long ride.” 

She came slowly toward him, parting the bushes and 
playing at indifference. 


THE TIGER’S CLAWS 


51 


“ It is my rose, if you please, m'sieu.” 

“ But you meant it for me,” and he kissed it and then 
tried to take her hands. But she drew back. 

“ Do we know each other, m’sieu ? ” 

His answer was a smile and an attempt to take her 
in his arms. But she would not let him. Seeing his 
mood, she could not resist a chance to tease him further. 

“ Have you forgotten what you said last night ? Did 
you not ride off this morning without a word — a single 
word ? Do you think I forgive so easily, and forget ? ” 

‘‘ I can answer that, Denys,” said Gabrielle, stepping 
out now from her place of concealment. She was 
anxious to end the quarrel and learn the news he 
brought. She has forgiven you and is sorry for what 
she did. She has been heart-broken all the morning at 
your absence.” 

“ Gabrielle, I ” began Lucette in protest. 

“ It is true, Denys, every word. So make your peace 
with her. Come, Lucette, be true to yourself.” 

‘‘ Peacemaker as usual, mademoiselle,” cried Denys, 
with a happy, grateful smile. 

‘‘ Indeed, indeed, it is nothing of the sort. Denys said 
last night that ” 

“ Never mind what I said in my anger, Lucette ; I am 
sorry.” 

“ But it was so causeless, so unjust, so — so horrible,” 
and she put her hands to her ears as if in horror at the 
mere recollection. 

Denys captured them then in his strong hands and 
held her a prisoner, while Gabrielle turned away. 

“ Let me go, Denys, let me go ; how dare you ! ” cried 
Lucette, as if in anger, and commenced to struggle, tap- 
ping her foot and averting her head as he strove to kiss 
her. “ Let me go I say.” 

‘‘ Not till you say all that foolish quarrel is over, and 
you have kissed me.” 


52 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ I will not. I will not. Let me go,” she cried, keep- 
ing up the pretence of anger. 

“ Kiss me then.” 

I will not. How dare you force me like this ? ” 

And they were struggling in this way when a wholly 
unexpected and unwelcome interruption came. 

“ How dare you treat a girl like that ? ” demanded a 
man’s voice ; and Antoine de Cavannes, followed by Henri 
d’Estelle, who had dogged Denys’ footsteps, rushed up 
and laid violent hands on his shoulder. “ Oh, it’s you, 
Lucette,” continued Antoine, in anger and surprise. 
“ Why didn’t you call me ? ” 

Denys frowned darkly. He released Lucette, who fell 
back a step or two in disconcerted amazement. 

“ This is no concern of yours, gentlemen,” said Denys. 

“ Indeed, but it is. No cowardly cur shall maltreat a 
girl in our presence, eh, d’Estelle ? ” The two men ex- 
changed meaning glances. 

“ Be careful of your words, m’sieu, if you please,” 
said Denys, his hand going involuntarily to his sword 
belt. 

“ Careful with a blackguardly girl-beater like you. Be 
off about your business and leave mademoiselle with me.” 

“ By God ! ” cried Denys under his breath. “ You shall 
eat those words, or I am no man.” 

“ Out on you for a braggart,” said Antoine, while his 
companion gave Denys a violent thrust. 

“ Be off with you, I say,” he exclaimed roughly. 

In a moment Denys’ sword was out of its scabbard. 

“ No, no, Denys, you must not,” cried Lucette, now in 
dire consternation at the turn matters had taken. 

“ You’ve often told me of this fellow’s blackguard 
ways,” said Antoine. ‘‘ It’s time he had a lesson how to 
behave.” 

“ Gabrielle, Gabrielle,” cried Lucette, catching sight 
of her. “Come here. Come here.” 


THE TIGER’S CLAWS 


S3 

“ Another petticoat for the coward to skulk behind/’ 
said d’Estelle, with a coarse laugh. 

“ Gentlemen, you have made a great mistake,” cried 
Gabrielle, hastening forward. “ This is not what you 
think. M. St. Jean is betrothed to Mademoiselle de Bois- 
degarde.” 

“ It had small appearance of it just now,” said d’Estelle. 

And I know it to be false,” declared Antoine. 

“ Monsieur ! ” exclaimed Gabrielle, drawing herself up. 

Mademoiselle ! ” answered d’Estelle, with insolent 
imitation of her tone. 

The words were scarcely out of d’Estelle’s mouth be- 
fore Denys strode forward and struck him a swinging 
left-handed blow across the mouth. 

“ You dog ! ” he said fiercely. 

The two men drew then and were for attacking him 
together, but Lucette threw herself before him. Her 
wits, at first dazed by the dread of trouble to herself from 
the meeting of Antoine and Denys, were now sharpened 
by her fear for Denys’ sake from the unequal combat, 
and by a rapid intuition she jumped to the conclusion 
that the meeting was designed for her lover’s hurt. 

‘‘ It shall not be. It is not fair — two to one. You 
cowards ! ” she cried, facing the couple angrily. 

“ Stand aside, Lucette,” said Denys, putting her away. 
“ The thing has gone too far,” and choosing a spot 
which he deemed most to his advantage he put himself 
in an attitude of defence. ‘‘ Now, messieurs, if you will.” 

Lucette wrung her hands distractedly. 

“ They will kill him. They have come to do it. I know 
— I know,” she cried, until Gabrielle bade her run to the 
house and get help, when she set off with the speed of 
fear. 

Denys was a good swordsman, and, having chosen his 
ground well, fought warily against the pair, who, over- 
eager to finish the thing before any help could come. 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


54 

hampered each other, so that d’Estelle, getting in An- 
toine’s way, tripped and fell. His sword flew out of 
his hand and rolled close to Gabrielle, who instantly set 
her foot upon it. 

The man scrambled quickly to his feet and ran to his 
sword. 

“ It is not fair, monsieur, two to one,” said Gabrielle 
angrily. 

“ Take your foot from my sword, mademoiselle,” he 
answered, a menace in both tone and look. 

I will not,” she answered as firmly as before. 

Then take the consequences,” he cried fiercely, and 
with a thrust he pushed her away, and snatching up his 
weapon, ran to the assistance of Antoine, whom Denys 
was now pressing fiercely in single combat. 

Help, help ! ” called Gabrielle in a loud voice. “ Will 
no help come ? ” 

But help was unexpectedly at hand, for another’s eyes 
had seen the dastardly attack of d’Estelle. 

The stranger who had been in the wood had witnessed 
the last part of the quarrel, and when the two men com- 
menced the attack upon Denys, he ha i started at a rapid 
run toward the scene. 

A loud angry shout now proclaimed his arrival. 

** You villain, to strike a woman. Two swords to one, 
gentlemen ! This is murder, not fighting. Have a care, 
monsieur ; that rascal is getting behind your back. Ah, 
a foul, treacherous stroke,” he exclaimed next, as 
d’Estelle, having crept up behind Denys, ran his blade 
into his back. 

As Denys fell, the stranger gave another loud cry and 
leapt forward. Antoine was about to deliver another 
thrust while Denys lay on the ground, when his sword 
was parried by that of the newcomer. 

To me, messieurs, to me,” and the two men found 
themselves the objects of a rapid and vehement attack by 


THE TIGER’S CLAWS 


55 


a swordsman vastly more skilful than themselves. In a 
minute d’Estelle was wounded with a slash on the sword 
arm, and facing Antoine, the cavalier cried in a voice 
of thunder : “ Now, you assassin, it is your turn.” 

But Antoine, deserted by his comrade, who ran off 
as soon as he was wounded, had no heart to face the 
blade which played round him, threatening death at 
every flashing turn, gave ground and with a cry of terror, 
broke away and fled as fast as his legs would carry him. 

His antagonist was following him, when there came a 
cry from Gabrielle. 

Monsieur — monsieur ! ” 

He stopped at the words, turned, bared his head and 
bowed. 

“ Your pardon, mademoiselle. In my haste to punish 
a treacherous coward I was forgetting you were alone.” 

“ Monsieur,” said Gabrielle, now lowering her eyes in 
blushing confusion. 

It was the cavalier who had rescued her the previous 
day in the market place; and the rush of thoughts held 
her tongue-tied in embarrassment. 


CHAPTER VI 


“l AM KNOWN AS GERARD DE COBALT.” 

G ABRIELLE’S heart beat very fast in the few 
moments she stood trying vainly to find words 
to speak, and she was conscious of little save a 
whirl of strange emotions in which predominated a sort 
of guilty pleasure at meeting again the stranger who had 
so filled her thoughts in the last hours. 

He broke the silence. 

I trust that scoundrel did not hurt you, mademoi- 
selle ? ” he said, voice and eyes alike full of solicitude, 
as she noticed in her swift flitting upward glance when 
he spoke. 

“ No, monsieur,” she replied, and could say no more. 

“ I have set a mark on him to know him by, and he 
will have a reckoning to settle. By your leave, I will 
see to this poor fellow’s hurt. I am something of a 
surgeon. A soldier must be many things,” and with a 
bow he went over to Denys and bent over him. 

This act relieved Gabrielle’s embarrassment, and fear 
for Denys made her less conscious of her own confusing 
thoughts. After a moment’s hesitation she knelt down 
on the other side of the wounded man. 

My poor Denys,” she murmured. 

Her companion with quick deft touch found the wound, 
and after examining it, staunched the blood which was 
flowing freely. 

An ill sight for your eyes, mademoiselle,” he said. 

“ I am a soldier’s daughter, monsieur, and accustomed 
to the treatment of the sick. Is the hurt serious, think 
you?” 


56 


GERARD DE COBALT 


57 


'' To the best of my judgment, no, unless there be some 
internal injury, which is not likely, judging by the direc- 
tion of the wound. It was a coward’s thrust in truth, 
but like most coward’s work, ill done, thank Heaven. It 
is mainly a flesh wound. But a surgeon should see it 
with as little delay as possible.” 

“ There will be help from the maison directly. I have 
sent for it.” 

At that moment Denys opened his eyes and seeing 
Gabrielle he smiled faintly, and then frowned in surprise 
at her companion. 

” You are not much hurt, my brave Denys,” said Gabri- 
elle, “ and all is well with me.” 

Denys rolled his eyes round as if in search of some one, 
and Gabrielle was quick to understand. 

“ Lucette has gone for help, Denys ; she will be back 
directly. All is well with her as with me.” He smiled 
again, and making an ineffectual effort to speak, closed 
his eyes with a sigh of relief. 

Then footsteps and voices were heard, and Lucette, with 
the Baron de Proballe and Jacques Dauban, came hurry- 
ing to the spot. Lucette threw herself beside Denys while 
de Proballe eyed the stranger with searching glances, and 
started slightly at the sound of his voice as he bade 
Lucette be cautious not to disturb Denys. 

“ There has been fighting, I hear, Gabrielle,” he said. 

“ There has been murder attempted, uncle, and it would 
have been done but for the intervention of this gentleman, 
who drove the assassins off.” 

“ We are deeply beholden to you, monsieur,” said de 
Proballe courteously, “ and on behalf of my niece, I thank 
you.” While he spake he was searching his memory to 
recall where he had seen the stranger, whose face and 
voice he seemed to know. 

“ There is no need for thanks, monsieur,” was the reply. 
“ I did no more than any one would have done. But the 


58 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

wounded man should be removed and a surgeon should 
see to his hurts. He has lost much blood.’’ 

“ We will send for a litter. Run to the maison, Jacques, 
and ” 

“ With your leave, and a little help in lifting him, 
I could carry him if it be not too far,” interrupted the 
stranger. And with Dauban’s and Lucette’s assistance, 
he picked Denys up and bade them show him the way. 

“ You are strong, monsieur,” said de Proballe, with a 
smile at the ease with which he bore the heavy burden. 

“ I am a soldier, monsieur, and he who fights must 
needs have strong arms. It were best if your servant 
there were to run on and prepare for our coming.” 

Dauban’s face scowled at the word servant. 

Run on, Jacques, and see to this,” said de Proballe, 
adding : “ He is my secretary, monsieur, not my servant.” 

Dauban hastened on then, and Gabrielle and her uncle 
walked in front, Lucette keeping by Denys. 

It is the cavalier who came to my assistance in the 
market place yesterday, uncle,” said Gabrielle. 

Who is he ? I am much mistaken if I have not seen 
him somewhere before,” was the reply. 

“ I have not inquired his name.” 

He belongs not to Morvaix, I think, and seems, as 
you said, a man of some distinction. I will ask his name 
and station.” 

‘‘ Had we not better wait until we reach the maison ? 
Our poor Denys is a heavy burden even for his stalwart 
arms, and to cause him to talk just now might prove bur- 
densome to him.” 

“ You are always solicitous, Gabrielle,” replied her 
uncle, with a smile and a shrewd glance. “ I will leave 
it as you say.” 

Meanwhile Dauban had hurried on a prey to mingled 
feelings, in which desire to appear anxious on Denys’ be- 
half and so hide his share in the matter was paramount. 


GERARD DE COBALT 


59 

He sent one servant speeding on horseback for a surgeon 
and brought out others with a litter, and met the little 
procession as they were nearing the terrace. 

Denys was laid carefully and gently on the litter and 
borne up the broad steps into the house, Lucette walk- 
ing by his side and holding his hand. 

The other three remained at the foot of the steps, the 
stranger leaning for a space against one of the pediments 
of the marble balustrade to recover his breath. 

“We shall be glad to know, monsieur, to whom we are 
indebted for this most timely service as well as for that 
rendered yesterday to my niece in the market place,” said 
de Proballe. “ It seems to me we have met before ; but 
I am getting an old man, and my memory is apt to fail 
me at times.” 

The question appeared to be momentarily embarrassing 
and, to cover the pause, the stranger breathed heavily 
and made a gesture of fatigue. 

“ You will come in and rest, monsieur,” said Gabrielle, 
noticing this. 

But the hesitation passed, and glancing first at Gabrielle 
with a smile of thanks for her thoughtfulness, he turned 
to de Proballe and said firmly — 

“ I am glad to have been of service to mademoiselle, 
monsieur. I am known as Gerard de Cobalt.” 

“ Gerard de Cobalt ! ” both exclaimed in a breath ; de 
Proballe adding “ Our Gerard. Then of a truth are you 
welcome indeed to Malincourt.” 

“ To Malincourt ! ” exclaimed Gerard, amazed at the 
effect of the name he had given. He knew of course where 
he was and who they were who spoke to him ; but why 
they should welcome him in this way passed his under- 
standing. And when he turned from de Proballe to 
Gabrielle and saw that her cheeks were aglow with blushes 
and her eyes bright and dancing with gladness, his be- 
wilderment was all the greater. 


6o 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ Tis the work of Providence, surely,” she said, hold- 
ing her hand to him. He took it and pressed his lips to it. 

Aye, ’tis Providence,” echoed de Proballe. “ Now I 
see why you were no stranger to me. ’Tis the boy speak- 
ing through the man, Gerard, and a right gallant man 
too.” 

The boy ? ” asked Gerard, not understanding. 

Of course. You were but a slip of a lad when we last 
met, with little promise of being such a stalwart fellow. 
But I will go and see to poor Denys. You two will not 
be sorry to be alone and learn something each of the 
other,” and with a sharp inscrutable glance at Gerard, 
he passed up the steps and into the house. 

Gerard felt profoundly ill at ease. It was clear that 
some egregious mistake had been made concerning him, 
and that he had been mistaken for some other Gerard 
whose real name was that which he had assumed at ran- 
dom for the purposes of his sojourn in Morvaix. 

To avow himself Gerard de Bourbon, while his work 
was still scarcely begun, was impracticable. It might 
ruin everything indeed; for de Proballe would instantly 
acquaint the Duke de Rochelle ; yet to deceive the lovely 
girl whose face had been in his thoughts from the mo- 
ment he had first seen her was repugnant to every sense 
of right and instinct of honour. 

There was another consideration. The Baron de Pro- 
balle was represented as Gabrielle’s uncle ; and knowing, 
as Gerard did, the man’s real character and infinite 
capacity for ill-doing, fears for Gabrielle herself impelled 
him to maintain his assumed character until he had at 
least satisfied himself that de Proballe had no evil intent 
toward her. 

He could not decide what to do for a moment, and his 
confusion and hesitation were apparent to Gabrielle, who 
set them down, however, to very different causes. 

There was an alcove with a seat near the corner of 


GERARD DE COBALT 6i 

the balustrade, and sinking upon it with a sigh, Gabrielle 
exclaimed — 

“ Thank God you have come, cousin, and thank God 
more that you are what you are, a brave and gallant 
gentleman.” 

“ Cousin? ” echoed Gerard, catching the word. 

“ Cousin, of course ; what else ? ” and then as if per- 
ceiving some double meaning in her last words, she 
blushed vividly. 

“ I do not understand,” he murmured, and then : “ That 
is the Baron de Proballe ? ” 

“ Of course, as surely as I am Gabrielle de Malincourt. 
My uncle and my one good friend and adviser — up to 
now.” She lifted her eyes and smiled as she emphasised 
the last words. 

‘‘ Your good friend and adviser ! ” he repeated. 

“ How oddly you speak, cousin. Is it not by his counsel 
and urging that you are here ? ” 

“ That I am here ? ” he asked, this time with a start. 

“ Perhaps you are not glad to have been brought 
here.” 

“ Mademoiselle, I have seen you,” he answered with 
a bow. 

Gabrielle laughed gaily. “ How formal, cousin.” 

“ I am lost in wonderment. I know not what to say.” 

“ It is well that you are quicker with your sword than 
with your tongue, or it would have gone harder than 
it did with my poor Denys just now. But perhaps I 
understand. You are surprised in me. I am different 
from what you expected.” 

“ You are the fairest woman I have ever seen.” 

She blushed again and smiled. 

“ Yet you could not look more scared were I the ugliest 
witch. Shall I tell you a secret? I have dreaded your 
coming.” 

“ Pray God I may never give you cause to repent it, 


62 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


mademoiselle,” he replied with an intense earnestness 
which drew her gaze full upon him. 

“ Mademoiselle ? ” she repeated, after a pause, with a 
touch of coquetry. Mademoiselle — from cousin to 

cousin ? ” 

He started again uneasily, for the question put a fresh 
puzzle to him — how to address her. Then he put it by and 
asked — 

“ Why did you dread my coming, as you say? ” 

She first winced and bit her lip, and then, setting her 
head a little on one side, she glanced up at him with a 
mischievous smile. 

I once knew such a horrid Gerard de Cobalt ; and if 

you had been like him, oh ” the sentence ended in a 

shudder. 

What, another Gerard de Cobalt ? ” he asked mystified. 

She laughed outright then, merrily and without re- 
straint. 

As if you did not know. How could there be any 
other Gerard de Cobalt but you? You were a horrid 
boy, you know; really horrid; cruel, rough, unkind just 
for unkindness’ sake. And you used to hate me — at least 
you said so ; and I was glad of it.” 

“ I must have been worse than unkind — a fool, I think, 
mademoiselle. Boys generally are,” he replied laughing. 

“ Mademoiselle again ? ” 

“ What should I say ? ” he asked, growing bolder the 
deeper he allowed himself to plunge into the mystery, and 
getting less and less willing to have it cleared up. 

My name is Gabrielle,” she said half shyly, “ unless 
you think mademoiselle prettier.” 

“ Gabrielle.” He spoke the name in a soft tender tone 
with such a sweet reverence that she lowered her gaze 
and sighed. 

“ So I was a horrid boy, was I ? ” he asked lightly, 
breaking the pause. She looked up then all smiles. 


GERARD DE COBALT 


63 

Don’t you remember? But of course you didn’t think 
so yourself, and I daresay thought me a little spitfire. You 
used to pinch me slyly and kick me, and laugh when you 
hurt me. I wonder I have not the bruises to this day. 
And have you forgotten that time I flew at you and boxed 
your ears ? ” 

“ I wonder I can have forgotten,” he laughed. 

Yes, you had snared a blackbird and were pulling 
out its feathers, and mad at the sight I rushed at you and 
struck you, and you let it go in your surprise. I hated 
you for that, Gerard, I did indeed.” 

Serve me right, too.” 

“ And you called me such names.” 

“ Not Gabrielle?” he interposed. 

No, and not mademoiselle,” she retorted laughing. 
“ But cat, and beast, and fury, and everything, and you 
pulled my hair.” 

“ That hair ? ” he asked, laughing again. What sacri- 
lege.” 

“ Yes, this hair,” she nodded gaily. Oh, it is no 
wonder that when they told me you were coming to — 
well, you know why — that I was frightened lest you 
should be just an older edition of that cruel little ugly 
horror.” 

Ugly, too? ” 

Yes, ugly. You were not a bit good-looking even for 
a boy. I should never have guessed you were the same ; ” 
and then she put her finger to her lip in some dismay 
as if to check herself. 

I think I am glad to have disappointed you.” 

And do you think I have changed ? ” she asked, with 
a challenge in her eyes. 

You are older.” 

“ What, in fifteen years ? How strange ! ” - 

“ Is it fifteen years since you saw that pleasant youth 
you have described ? ” 


64 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ Is that to put oil my question ? Have I disappointed 
you as you have me ? ” 

‘‘ I had not even an idea of how beautiful you would 
be.” 

“ Nay, if you flatter me, I shall not like it.” 

It is no flattery — Gabrielle,” and the low earnest tone 
thrilled her with delight. She thought a moment and 
then, looking up, said simply as she smiled into his eyes — 

“ It is not unmaidenly, seeing why you have come to 
Morvaix, for me to say what pleasure such words give 
me, Gerard. Oh, I think I must be the happiest girl in 
all fair France to-day.” 

“ Seeing why I have come ? ” he repeated question- 
ingly. 

“ Gerard ! ” The tone was one of reproach, and she 
looked troubled. “ You have come for — for a purpose, 
haven’t you ? ” Her eyes were on the ground as she spoke 
hesitatingly. 

‘‘ Yes, and with God’s help, I will carry it through.” 

She looked up then, but the smile on her face faded 
quickly away as she seemed not to read in his eyes what 
she sought. 

“ And your purpose is — what ? ” she asked, in a strange 
tone, very subdued, quiet and anxious. 

“ Even to you I cannot tell it yet,” he answered. 

“ Cannot tell it me, Gerard ? But ” she broke off 

and repeated wonderingly : “ ‘Cannot tell it me — yet ? ’ ” 

“ But you shall know it at the first moment I can open 
my lips, and from what I have learnt of you, I know your 
sympathy will be with me and it.” 

Gabrielle felt the colour leaving her cheeks. What 
could he mean? There must be some hindrance to the 
plan of their marriage. He had said nothing of this in 
his letters to her uncle — nor a word to her. 

“You have turned pale, mademoiselle. Are you ill?” 
he asked kindly, seeing the change in her. 


GERARD DE COBALT 


65 

“ No, no; but I fear I don’t understand. I have been 
unmaidenly and forward. But I did not know. You have 
said nothing of this obstacle in your letters to my uncle 
or to me. I thought it was settled. But I was wrong, of 
course ; we all have been. Yet I thought when you came 
with no word — oh, cousin, was it manly or honourable 
of you not to tell me at once, not to check me ? Oh, I know 
not what to say.” 

He was as much disturbed by the change in her as he 
was troubled by the sight of her distress and puzzled by 
her words. 

“ Obstacle? What obstacle? What have I said to dis- 
turb you thus ? ” he asked. “ I would do anything in 
the world for you.” 

“ You shame me, cousin.” 

‘‘ Gabrielle, on my honour, I know not what you 
mean ? ” he cried, with whole-hearted earnestness. 

She rose then and looked at him, with a great effort 
to be calm. 

“ As God is my judge, I would give my life to serve 
you,” he protested passionately. “ I repeat, I know not 
what you mean.” 

“ What your purpose may be, I cannot guess ; but mat- 
ters have gone too far for us to fence with words or feign 
ignorance of facts. You can have had but the one pur- 
pose in coming to Morvaix and to Malincourt. You have 
already expressed it openly in your letters. It is to further 
my dead parents’ wish for our marriage.” 

He fell back a pace in his intense wonderment, and 
an exclamation of astonishment rushed to his lips only to 
be checked with a supreme effort. But she saw the look 
and noted the gesture, and her pride took instant offence. 

“ I will leave you, monsieur ; perhaps you will explain 
this obstacle to my uncle with more candour than you 
have deemed necessary to show to me.” 


66 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


He conquered his surprise, and the wounded pride in 
her eyes and voice roused him. To him she was more 
than aught else in the world, and instantly he took the 
resolve to sweep away the misunderstanding by explain- 
ing all — his purpose in Morvaix, and that he was not the 
man she believed. He could not let her go in anger, let 
the cost be what it would. 

One moment. As I live, there is no obstacle on my 
side to — to our marriage. That I swear. But I will 
explain all.’’ 

She paused and turned, her foot already on the steps 
to leave him ; and his heart leapt to see the light that his 
words brought back to her eyes. 

“ You have tried me sorely, cousin. I ” she faltered 

and smiled and then leant for support against the balus- 
trade. 

“ God knows I would not cause you even a moment’s 
uneasy thought,” he said earnestly. “ I have done wrong, 
I know, but the temptation was a sweet one. I had no 
thought to deceive you when I came ” 

He got no farther, for at that moment de Proballe 
stepped from the house and crossed the terrace to them, 
saying cheerily as he approached — 

“ Well, are you getting to know one another, eh? ” 
What I have to say is for your ears alone. I pray your 
patience and will give you ample reasons,” said Gerard in 
a quick undertone; adding aloud: “Yes, monsieur, we 
are close to a complete understanding. Is it not so, 
cousin ? ” 

“ I hope so,” she answered, mystified still, but smiling. 

“ Poor Denys is better, but very weak, and is asking 
for you.” 

“ With your leave I will go to him,” she said to Gerard. 

“ I sent her off that we may have a talk and an under- 
standing, too,” said de Proballe, when Gabrielle had gone 


GERARD DE COBALT 67 

into the house. “ Let us walk here in the open where no 
ears can catch our words.'' 

He led the way to where a fountain stood among the 
flower beds surrounded by a broad path, and Gerard ac- 
companied him, in bewildered curiosity as to what this 
new development was to be. 


CHAPTER VII 


AT MALINCOURT 

D istressed as Gerard had been by the necessity 
to deceive Gabrielle, into which he had allowed 
himself to be drawn, he had no such qualms in 
regard to her uncle. He was convinced that, as Pascal 
had said, if there was evil work on foot, de Proballe 
would be concerned in it. 

That such a man should be found established at Malin- 
court, posing as the true friend of an innocent girl, and 
regarded by her as an honourable and confidential ad- 
viser, was in itself enough to rouse suspicion. 

He decided at once, therefore, to fall in with de Pro- 
balle’s mood, whatever it might be, and to lead him to 
talk as freely as he would. 

“ Why did you not come straight to Malincourt, 
Gerard, or at any rate let me know of your presence in 
Morvaix, that I might have word with you ? ’’ 

“ If I was doubtful of my reception by Gabrielle, can 
you blame me ? ” asked Gerard in reply, dropping readily 
into his assumed character. 

‘‘ But I had told you exactly how matters were with 
her.” 

“ But I had not seen her with my own eyes.” 

“ Psh, a sentimental fool’s reason,” exclaimed de Pro- 
balle, contemptuously. 

“ Yet, I am no sentimental fool, monsieur.” 

“If you were no worse, you would be lucky. Your 
kinsman, Raouf, in Paris, gave me your history.” 

“ He may have lied,” answered Gerard, calmly, sup- 
pressing a start at the mention of the name and the coin- 

68 


AT MALINCOURT 


69 

cidence it suggested. “ But let it pass. What I have done, 
I have. done. If it comes to that, Raouf gave me no 
saintly account of you.” 

“ Paris is not Morvaix, and what I do there or here is 
no concern of yours or his,” was the curt, half angry reply. 

Gerard laughed. ‘‘ As I said, Raouf may have lied. It 
is of no account ; but I cannot see that in choosing my own 
method I have done so ill.” 

De Proballe smiled unpleasantly. 

“ You played boldly. I did not know you had such 
courage — except in your cups. Yes, you have made a 
good impression on Gabrielle; but have none the less 
done ill.” 

“ In what way? ” 

“ In saving that fool to-day. You were too hasty. You 
should have let one of the swords find his heart, and then 
have played the rescuer of Gabrielle. The men wouldn’t 
have touched you.” 

Why not ? ” asked Gerard quickly. They tried.” 

Because you stood between them and Denys.” 

'' Read me the riddle.” 

Denys has found out something of the real purpose 
of this marriage ; how much I know not ; and his silence 
is necessary to our success. The Duke will not thank 
you.” 

“ The Duke ! ” exclaimed Gerard hastily, bewildered by 
this unexpected reference to the Governor in connection 
with the marriage. A sudden sharp glance from his com- 
panion warned him that he had blundered, so he forced 
a laugh, and added : ‘‘ The Duke should label his men if 
he does not want them hurt.” 

‘‘ Are you a fool ? ” retorted de Proballe, sharply. 
“ Had you come straight to me, this would have been 
avoided. I tell you the man is dangerous. Is not that 
enough ? ” 

“ No; it depends on how much he knows.” 


70 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ He knows that you are here to marry Gabrielle and 
that in doing so you are merely playing catspaw ; and 
he suspects the real purpose, that it is to cover the Duke’s 
plan in regard to her.” 

Then he suspects what an infernal villain Gerard de 
Cobalt must be ! ” 

He is not alone in that suspicion,” was de Proballe’s 
sneering comment. 

“ True. I think Tm beginning to suspect it myself,” 
answered Gerard drily. 

‘Hf you were anything else, you’d be little use to us ; 
so let us have no cant here.” 

I am here to play my part,” said Gerard smoothly, 
repressing his anger. 

“ It is a part many a better man would gladly play. 
You will have wealth, a beautiful wife, a high position 
here, and a pardon for that Cambrai affair. Surely all 
that a man could wish.” He regarded Gerard with a sly 
covert smile as he reeled off these advantages. 

Gerard’s face was as impassive as that of a statue, 
while his thoughts were busy seeking the real meaning 
beneath the words. He paused a moment, and then an- 
swered in a level tone — 

“ True, but you omit the price I have to pay.” 

Price,” cried de Proballe, with another sneer. 
“ Price ! Honour rather, you mean. The Duke de 
Rochelle is all but of the Royal blood; and better men 
than you will ever be have been glad to pay no more for 
their careers than mere marital complaisance.” 

“ By God ! ” exclaimed Gerard, his voice vibrating with 
feeling as he realized now the full infamy of the plot and 
the degradation of the part cast for him; then catching 
de Proballe’s eyes fixed on him, he forced down his rage, 
and said coolly: “You are right, monsieur; Gerard de 
Cobalt cannot afford to be particular. He has that pardon 
to gain.” 


AT MALINCOURT 


71 

“ Now perhaps you understand the harm you did in 
saving that meddler’s life.” 

“ I see now that if I had had all these thoughts in my 
mind I would have acted differently.” 

“ You will see the Duke to-day, and will find him in 
a gracious mood.” 

“ It is not the reputation he bears. They call him the 
Tiger, I hear.” 

“ His enemies do ; those who seek to thwart him. He 
saw Gabrielle to-day, and what passed between them 
pleased him greatly. She urged him to relax the rigour 
of his rule here ; and he half consented. His plan is that 
he and she shall take frequent counsel together for the 
government of the people — when she is your wife. He 
will thus see much of her in many a private conference, 
and the people will have cause to bless her name for her 
good influence. Some of the blessings may come your 
way, Gerard, for the good change will date from the 
time of your marriage. You will be a popular man in 
Morvaix.” He ended with another of his dry cynical 
laughs, and looked for his companion to join in. 

But Gerard was too deeply moved even to simulate 
laughter. 

“ There is yet one thing that perplexes me — has per- 
plexed me from the first. What is your part in this? 
Raouf did not paint you exactly as a type of self-denial, 
willing to stand aloof when others were reaping rich 
gains.” 

“ My plans, like my reasons, are my own,” returned de 
Proballe, with a frown. “ You shall know them all in 
time.” 

“ As you please. It is enough for me to know that you 
have them. And I have enough on my side to keep my 
wits busy.” 

“ Had you but let the Governor’s men work their way 
with that St. Jean all would have been well ; but I scent 


72 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


danger there. Some other means of silencing him must 
be found. For your part you have but to push your suit 
with Gabrielle with all speed, and hasten on the marriage. 
In that, the success you have gained to-day will help 
you. Your act yesterday in the market place almost 
turned her head ; at any rate, it went to her heart. But 
now, tell me of yourself, something of the story of your 
life. She will surely question you, and you must have a 
gallant tale to tell.” 

“ My past, like your reasons, is my own. Should she 
question me I shall know how to answer.” 

“ From whence came you here, and how? ” 

“ That I am here may suffice. I have come to do my 
task; and believe me I shall not fail to satisfy even the 
Duke himself of my thoroughness.” 

“ You can be close-lipped, it seems,” said de Proballe, 
irritably. 

No bad quality surely, when such work as mine has 
to be done.” 

“ If you will not talk then, let us go into the house. 
You will of course bide at Malincourt. Have you a 
servant and apparel suited to your new position ? You are 
but indifferently clad now.” 

“ I am but a courier of fortune ; but I have a servant, 
and can provide for all the needs of even my high position 
at Malincourt.” 

You are a strange fellow, Gerard, and altogether un- 
like what your letters had led me to expect. But take 
your own way.” 

“ I have done that always, and shall not change even 
in Malincourt. I have a matter that calls me to the 
town, and will return to the maison within an hour or 
so, by your leave,” and without another word he turned 
and walked away, leaving de Proballe staring after him 
in high dudgeon at his unexpected independence. 

Gerard plunged along at a quick pace, his brows pent 


AT MALINCOURT 


73 

and frowning as he thought over the extraordinary situ- 
ation in which he found himself involved. He made his 
decision with characteristic promptitude. He would re- 
turn to Malincourt to see the thing through, to watch 
over Gabrielle, and to play out the part for which he had 
been thus unexpectedly cast. 

There was no thought now of undeceiving her as to 
his real character. That was now out of the question, 
impossible, for a time at least, for her own sake no less 
than for his own. 

The explanation need not be long delayed. Once let 
him get the proofs of the Governor’s connivance at the 
scheme — and these he hoped to get in the interview which 
de Proballe said was to take place at once — and he would 
strike the power from the Governor’s hands by virtue of 
the authority which his father, the Duke of Bourbon, as 
Suzerain of the province, had conferred upon him. 

But the proofs must be very clear. The times were 
such that too close a scrutiny was not likely to be made 
into the private lives of those holding authority. The 
man who ruled his province in such a way as to relieve 
those above him of trouble, and who was always to be 
relied on to find troops should they be needed, could 
make sure of wide tolerance in any matters of his private 
life. 

Moreover, the Duke de Rochelle was connected with 
the blood royal; he could count therefore upon high 
patronage and help; and there were in this connection 
many reasons why Gerard must walk warily. There had 
been trouble between the House of Bourbon and the 
throne; and the King and his advisers would welcome 
only too gladly any pretext to step in and wrest this last 
lingering remnant of Bourbon suzerainty from the once 
all-powerful family. 

Gerard felt all the responsibility that rested on him; 
and it was in this respect that de Proballe’s last words 


74 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


were of such importance. The Governor was betraying 
himself by mixing up a personal intrigue with the work 
of Government. Not content with having misgoverned 
the people and overtaxed them to the verge of revolt — 
offences which might have been overlooked in view of the 
powerful force of soldiery he had raised and trained — he 
was now contemplating a complete reversal of policy in 
order to please Gabrielle for his own evil personal ends. 

Here was Gerard’s chance, and he was quick to see 
it and to determine to use it. He would continue the acted 
lie of his false character until he had secured from the 
Governor himself an admission of his real purpose, or had 
found other incontestable proof of it — de Proballe’s word 
being less than valueless ; and the moment he was satisfied 
he would strike. 

To this end he sought out the young officer, Pascal, 
a close intimate friend, told him much of what he had 
learned, and prevailed on him to doff the monk’s cowl 
and assume the character of his servant at Malincourt 
during the few hours or days he might have to remain 
there. 

Pascal, to whom devilment in any form was welcome 
enough, entered readily into the spirit of the adventure, 
and agreed instantly. Together they obtained such ap- 
parel as was necessary, and returned to Malincourt to- 
gether. 

I hope the old rat, de Proballe, won’t recognize me,” 
said Pascal. I once won some three hundred crowns 
from him, and they say he never forgets a man who has 
beaten him with the dice box.” 

I am full of anxiety over this, Pascal ; for Heaven’s 
sake avoid every chance of a mishap,” replied Gerard 
earnestly. 

“ I’ll keep out of his way. Have no fear for me. Lest 
he should know my voice. I’ll play the dumb man.” 

No, no, not that. No buffoonery, on any account.” 


AT MALINCOURT 


75 


‘‘ Well, then, you can say I have taken a vow of 
silence on account of the past trippings of my tongue. 
The reason would be true enough.'' 

There is need for nothing of the kind. Keep in 
the background with your eyes and ears open and your 
lips closed ; shun the women as you would the plague, and 
all will be well. Especially, shun the women." 

The handsome young fellow laughed. 

I'll shun them, if they be not too pretty ; but there 
are limits, Gerard. I haven't touched a pair of lips since 
I've been in the city ; although I must say a monk's cowl 
gives rare opportunities. Were I not a soldier, on my 
faith I think I'd be a monk." 

Gerard was received at the maison with such ceremony 
as became a person of his consequence. Gabrielle and 
her uncle greeted him: Gabrielle with such smiles and 
gladness that Pascal ceased to wonder at his enthusiasm 
for his new role; and de Proballe with many significant 
shrugs and looks and equivocal phrases. The rest hailed 
him as the chosen husband of their beloved mistress ; and 
the story of his bravery and prowess in the rescue of 
Denys having spread, they welcomed him with acclama- 
tion. 

Pascal, as their new lord's servant, would also have 
been made much of; and seeing many ruddy lips and 
bright eyes among the women, he would gladly enough 
have responded had not Gerard's injunctions of caution 
been still strong upon him. He feigned fatigue, there- 
fore, and asked to be shown at once to Gerard's apart- 
ments ; and going there, he at once fell into much deeper 
waters than any which could have threatened him in any 
other part of the house. 

The apartments were close to the room where Denys 
lay with Lucette in attendance. Denys was better; but 
when he had been told that his preserver was no other 
than Gerard de Cobalt, he had taken the news very 


76 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

strangely and had broken out into a torrent of abuse of 
him. Then he had gone on to tell Lucette things which, 
added to what she had heard from Jacques Dauban on 
the previous evening, had frightened her profoundly. 

But this sudden violent passion so weakened Denys 
that a relapse followed ; and thus Lucette had been left 
with a half-told tale which he had conjured her to carry 
to Gabrielle at once. She was at her wits’ end what to 
do, and when she heard that Gerard had arrived and was 
to be lodged in rooms adjoining, she found occasion to 
loiter about until she encountered Pascal. 

Her pretty face and distracted looks went straight to 
his sympathies, and when of her own motion she spoke 
to him, he soon forgot all about Gerard’s counsel. 

You are here with M. de Cobalt, monsieur?” she 
said. 

‘‘ Certainly, mademoiselle, as certainly as that you are 
here with some trouble of another kind than a captious 
master. Although trouble may be a master of any of 
us for that matter.” 

Lucette was watching him, and found him good to 
look upon. Handsome, frank-faced and clear-eyed, with 
the stamp of truth. 

You, too, are a soldier, monsieur ? ” 

When I am not anything else, mademoiselle. But in 
times like these a man plays many parts.” She has 
handsome eyes, and knows how to use them, was his 
thought. 

You have been long with M. de Cobalt, no doubt? ” 

I don’t know, mademoiselle,” was his unexpected 
reply, given with an engaging smile. 

He has a dangerous smile, this servant, and speaks 
with an air, said Lucette to herself. 

She is going to try and pump me, was Pascal’s un- 
spoken warning to himself. 

Don’t know, monsieur ! How can that be ? ” 


AT MALINCOURT 


77 


‘‘ It depends upon what we reckon long ; whether by 
lapse of time — weeks, months, years — or by the events 
which have occurred. A man may know a maiden for 
years until he marry her, and then find that he has never 
known her at all.” 

“Ah, you are a wit.” 

“ What I am I myself know not ; but I know what I 
am not — and I am not a stream in which people, even 
pretty maids, can fish with a chance of catching much.” 

“ There is another thing you are not, monsieur,” re- 
torted Lucette, smiling. 

“ There are many. I am not my master’s diary, for 
others to read,” he answered with a laugh and a shake 
of the head. 

“ Neither are you a servant, monsieur, unless you wear 
your master’s jewels on your fingers.” 

“ By my shroud, but you have keen eyes as well as 
pretty ones; but even sharp eyes may lead one astray. 
I wear this jewel by my master’s whim,” he replied un- 
abashed. 

“ May I see it closer ? ” 

“ Why not — ’tis but a paste,” and he held it up. 

“ You take great care of your hands, monsieur, for a 
serving soldier man,” was her comment, so unexpected 
that Pascal started and laughed. 

“ Do you think I do hard work ? ” he asked, shrugging 
his shoulders. 

“ Your clothes, too, are new and ill-fitting — they fit 
you so ill, indeed, that I would swear you have never 
worn the like before.” 

“ Count not the misfit to me for my sin,” replied Pascal 
gaily. “ ’Tis that of the rascal who made them. You 
interest me, mademoiselle ; may I ask who you are ? ” 

“ Your voice, your manner, your tone, the very bow and 
air with which you asked that question, everything about 
you belies the servant, monsieur,” continued Lucette. “ I 


78 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

am Mademoiselle de Malincourt’s foster sister and friend, 
Lucette de Boisdegarde ; and I am on my way to tell her 
of this discovery of mine and other things. You bar my 
path, monsieur,” she said with dignity, as Pascal in some 
dismay put himself before her. “ If you are in truth a 
servant, I order you to stand aside ; if you are a gentle- 
man, I ask you.” 

“ If I detain you a moment, it is only to assure you that 
Mdlle. de Malincourt and yourself can have no more 
faithful friend and well-wisher than myself.” 

“ Your name, monsieur? ” 

Pascal de — Pascal Tourelle, at your service.” 

She was quick to see the slip, and pressed home a 
thrust at once. 

“ On your honour ? ” 

“ Pascal, on my honour ; Tourelle, during my service 
with my master.” 

She smiled, partly at the evasion, but more at his man- 
ner of making it. 

‘‘If you were not in this service of which you speak 
so readily, how would you have finished that sentence? 
Pascal de — what ? ” 

“ That is my. unhappy secret, mademoiselle; I beg your 
consideration,” and his tone suggested a melancholy 
trouble. 

But Lucette smiled. 

“ Had you been a servant truly, your honour would 
not have stayed you from deceiving me. If I do not go 
now to mademoiselle, will you tell me all you know of 
this M. de Cobalt?” 

“ I will tell you this, on my honour, and your honour 
will prevent your asking more,” he answered after a 
moment’s consideration. “ A braver soldier, a more 
honourable knight, a more gallant gentleman, never trod 
this earth than he in whose service you now find me.” 

She looked at him searchingly, and believed him. But 


AT MALINCOURT 


19 

this very belief only sufficed to perplex her the more after 
Denys’ story. 

“ One question more I must put. Do you know if he 
was ever at Cambrai ? Do not answer against your will, 
nor if you cannot speak truly on your honour.” 

“ I can answer that, frankly. I have known him many 
years, and can say that until within the last few days, 
never. We passed through the place in coming here.” 

‘‘ Then is the puzzle inscrutable ! ” exclaimed Lucette. 
Denys had told her of the murder at Cambrai, the pardon 
for which was part of the price to be paid to de Cobalt, 
and had spoken of a letter which he had found that put 
the thing plainly. He had been in the act of telling her 
where the paper was concealed, that she might get it and 
carry it to Gabrielle, when the relapse had prevented 
further speech. 

“ I know not what to do,” she cried, in sore perplexity 
and distress. “ If I trust you, others are sadly misled. 
And yet I believe you have not deceived me.” 

On my honour I have spoken no more than the 
truth,” said Pascal earnestly. He was as much puzzled 
as Lucette herself. “If you would deal with me frankly, 
and say ” 

“ I cannot ; I cannot,” she broke in excitedly. 

“Then may I suggest you speak to M. de Cobalt?” 

“ You know not what you say. But the matter must 
be probed to the bottom ; ” and afraid to say more she left 
him and hurried back to Denys’ bedside. 

Pascal looked after her, nodded once or twice in answer 
to his thoughts, and then, with a quizzical smile, mut- 
tered, as he turned back to his room — 

“ Now is the devil about to claim some of his dues 
for this mad business. I must find Gerard and tell 
him.” 

They had scarcely parted when the face of the spy 
Jacques Dauban peeped cautiously round an angle of the 


8o 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


wall. Seeing the way was clear he came on with 
stealthy noiseless tread, chuckling slyly to himself as he 
rubbed his hands together. He paused just a moment to 
listen at the door through which Pascal had gone, and 
then passed on toward the room where Denys lay. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE PLOT THICKENS 

M eanwhile Gerard himself, without any help 
from Pascal’s misadventure, was finding enough 
embarrassments to tax his wit and resource- 
fulness. 

De Proballe, anxious that Gerard should have the 
fullest opportunities to push his suit with Gabrielle, soon 
made an excuse to leave them together. He pleaded that 
he must send to the Governor to arrange for the inter- 
view between him and Gerard, and left them — a move 
that was not without its embarrassment to Gerard, since 
Gabrielle promptly took advantage of it to carry the con- 
versation back to the point where it had been interrupted 
in the gardens. 

“ You have something important to tell me, Gerard, I 
know. You were about to tell me when my uncle came 
to us. But first, I have to make a confession and to ask 
your pardon.” 

“ I am no priest, I fear,” he said, meeting her smiling 
gaze. 

“ But this is a wrong done to you. When I was think- 
ing over all we said to-day — and I have thought of noth- 
ing else since — I remembered to my shame, that I had 
never given you even a word of thanks for your help yes- 
terday, and again to-day.” 

Please say nothing of it.” 

“ Oh, but you must have thought me a very miser of 
my gratitude. And I am not that. Indeed, indeed, I do 
thank you from the bottom of my heart,” she cried, 
warmly, her eyes on his face. 

8i 


82 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ Do you think I need more reward than the 
knowledge that it was you whom I could help ? When I 
saw you yesterday, my heart leapt, and I vowed 

“ Well ? ” she asked, as he paused ; and when he still 
hesitated, checked by the thought that he had no right 
to speak thus while the truth of his position was still 
unexplained, she added, with a little frown and a very 
winsome smile, “you break off at most irritating points, 
cousin.” 

“ I vowed myself to your service for good or ill,” he 
said deliberately. 

“ Take care what you say, cousin. Did you know who 
I was?” 

“ Not then, indeed.” 

“ Then was that surely a most dangerous vow.” 

“ How?” 

She laughed merrily. “ Supposing it had not been 
Gabrielle to whom you thus rashly vowed yourself ; what 
would you have done ? ” 

“ I had not thought of it. No other woman would have 
drawn such a vow from me.” 

“ You turn words well — so well that I could almost be 
afraid of your skill. Shall we go out on the terrace ? The 
evening air is lovely. Tell me,” she said, as they walked, 
“ how came you to be playing trespasser so opportunely 
to-day in Malincourt. It has puzzled me.” 

“ If I tell the truth, I was lurking in the wood, hoping 
to catch a sight of you again.” 

“ You had learnt who this lady of your vow was by 
that time, then?” 

“ Else I had not been in Malincourt,” he answered, 
without thinking. 

She glanced at him quickly, her face wrinkled with 
this fresh puzzle. 

“ Is not that a worse puzzle ? ” she asked. “ Knowing 
who I was, why not have come straight to the maison ? ” 


THE PLOT THICKENS 


83 

“ Of course, I might have done so,” he replied. He 
saw the slip then clearly enough, and tried to cover it with 
a laugh. Perhaps I ought to have come.” 

“ But you did not. Why ? I do not mind that you did 
not, but why should you choose so strange a course ? ” 

What answer can I give, save it was a whim? ” 

“ You would have seen me sooner had you come and 
would not have been one whit less welcome; and would 
in truth have saved me some hours of anxiety. Do you 
know that, yesterday, I sent high and low in search of 
you; and only this morning my poor Denys went riding 
out to Beaucamp on a veritable wild-goose chase to find 
you ? ” 

Gerard smiled. Did you at the time know who I 
was ? ” he asked. 

Should I have sent away from Morvaix to find you, 
had I known ? ” 

Then you, too, were not without interest in a 
stranger ? ” 

“ It is not a fair hit,” she laughed. ‘‘ I would not have 
had even a stranger think me an ingrate for such 
service.” 

“ Then it was merely to thank me, you wished.” 

Gerard ! ” and she let her eyes drop to the ground. 

I should like to think that before you heard my name 

to-day, you ” He commenced in great earnestness, 

but checked himself again. 

“ Some day I will tell you,” she replied in a low tone, 
after a pause ; and then, in a tone as low, he asked — 

“And what if I had been other than Gerard de 
Cobalt?” 

“ Thank God, it was not so,” she cried, with a little 
shiver and a sigh. 

“ Why, Gabrielle ? ” He had his own strong reason 
for pressing the question. 

For a time she kept her head bowed and remained 


84 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

silent ; but then raising her eyes to him frankly and trust- 
fully she said — 

I think I should like to tell you. You will not think 
shame of me. I fear I could never have been Gerard de 
Cobalt’s wife. All night I wrestled with the problem, 
and prayed fervently for strength to do my duty, and 
keep the pledge made for me by my parents. But when 
I knew Gerard de Cobalt would come to-day, I dreaded 
to meet him. Can you not guess why ? ” She was all 
blushes and sweetness as the faltered confession dropped 
from her lips. 

You cannot think what this means to me,” he an- 
swered with passion. ‘‘ But some day you will under- 
stand.” 

“ Why not now, Gerard ? I have betrayed all my little 
secret — little, do I say — if you but knew how great, how 
all in all it is to me! I have shown you all my heart,” 
she whispered. 

They were leaning on the marble balustrade, gazing 
over the lovely gardens which the risen moon was silver- 
ing with her glory. 

‘‘ Why not now, Gerard ? ” she repeated, after a long 
pause, with sweet, gentle insistence. “ What need of 
secrets between us two ? ” 

He longed to respond to this frank confession of her 
feelings by telling her everything; and the impulse to 
speak was only curbed with great effort. But prudence 
stayed him, and the fear of unknown consequences which 
might imperil everything by forcing a disclosure to de 
Proballe. 

“We will have no secrets one from the other, Gabri- 
elle, when once this matter in my thoughts has been 
cleared up,” he said, his reluctance to refuse her plea caus- 
ing him to speak with hesitation. 

“ Is it the same of which you spoke to-day so 
strangely ? ” 


THE PLOT THICKENS 


85 


The same, yes.” 

“ But you were going to tell me — then.” Her pause 
before the word, and emphasis in speaking it, did not 
escape him. But even the subtle temptation implied in 
the sweet accent did not prevail. 

“ Yes, I was going to tell you. If I do not, you trust 
me?” 

Gerard, of course. I should trust you always. But 
— I am only a woman, and — curious,” she added, with a 
tender smile of reproachful invitation. 

“ And if I assure you it is for your own sake that I hold 
this back, you will bear with me ? ” 

‘‘For my sake? Now in truth you increase my per- 
plexity, and do but whet my appetite. How can it be 
for my sake? You said to-day that it concerned the very 
purpose of your coming here ; and when I spoke of that 
purpose as I knew it — our marriage, Gerard — you started 
back as if in alarm or overwhelming surprise. You 
pained me so that I was leaving you in anger.” 

“ The pain was greater on my side than yours, Gabri- 
elle.” 

“And then you suggested you had been led to de- 
ceive me in some strange way : I should not believe that, 
indeed ; and, as if impelled by some sudden thought, you 
were about to tell me everything. And then my uncle 
came, and you whispered hurriedly that what you had 
to say was for my ears alone. Are we not alone now ? ” 
she asked with witching pressure; and she smiled ten- 
derly, as she added : “You see I remember every word 
you said. Indeed, I could never forget them ; but I cannot 
understand”; and she shook her head as if the puzzle 
were all beyond her solving. 

“If you but trust me, what else can matter?” he an- 
swered, at a loss how to meet her. 

“ Nothing, nothing now,” she cried joyfully, moving 
a little closer to him so that her shoulder was against his. 


86 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ Chide me if I seem too persistent. I have had so much 
of my own way in my life that I must be getting self- 
willed, I think. But don’t make the chiding too harsh, 
Gerard. And do not keep me too long with this secret 
between us; I think I shall grow jealous of it. And — 
another condition,” she laughed : “ Do not tell any one 
before you tell me. I could not bear that.” 

“ You are even harder to resist when you yield, Gabri- 
elle, than when you plead, I fear.” 

Am I ? Then I will yield that I may plead. But I 
will wait your time. Of course I will. It is such delight 
to me to find you what you are, that all else is nothing. 
Besides, it is the first request you have made to me, and 
I should be a churl to refuse it. I did not think of that, 
and could be angry with myself for having forgotten 
it. I would not hear you now, if you were to offer to tell 
me.” Her laugh at this was as that of a child in its pure 
delight. 

I am almost constrained to tempt you,” he said, 
laughing in his turn. 

Nay, I have put my curiosity away — about that, but 
I have plenty left about you and your life and all you 
have done to change you from that boy Gerard whom I 
knew.” 

I am very different from him, I trust. I have been 
a soldier since the time I was big enough to shoulder a 
musket.” 

“And have fought? Tell me, tell me. Where and 
with whom ? I love to hear of brave deeds. I am a sol- 
dier’s daughter, you know.” 

“ I have been a courier of fortune, as all younger sons 
must be, and have carried arms under the Bourbons.” 

“ We Malincourts, too, claim to be of the Bourbon 
blood; but — how do you mean — a younger son? I had 
not heard you had ever a brother, Gerard.” 

“ All soldiers have brothers-in-arms,” he replied. 


THE PLOT THICKENS 87 

hastily, and with some confusion. “ I have had my own 
way to push — to prove that I was worthy to lead.” 

“ Yes, yes. And you have proved that long since, I 
am confident. But tell me of the fighting. Oh, I would 
that I had been a man to bear my part as a soldier ! ” 

“ That had been hard on me, Gabrielle.” 

True enough, too. And for that I am glad I am 
only a woman,”she said, gently, nestling yet closer to him. 
And having thus led her on to the safe topic of his 
career as a soldier, he told her many of his experiences. 
She listened eagerly to his story, hanging on his words in 
rare delight, until he broke off, remembering that he was 
to see the Governor that night. 

“ I am forgetting — I could forget all in your company. 
But M. de Proballe has arranged that I see the Duke to- 
night. I had best seek him.” 

“ You must be careful with the Governor, Gerard.” 

** Why ? I do not fear him.” 

** He is all powerful here in Morvaix. You saw what 
passed in the market place yesterday. He is a man of 
iron.” 

Yet what harm can he do me? ” 

He is bad to the heart’s core. His wife is my one 
intimate friend in Morvaix, an honourable. God-fearing 
woman, who has suffered unspeakable sorrows at his 
hands in her life. She is now bed-ridden, poor soul ; and 
we have spoken freely together of the Duke.” 

“ He is a tyrant — that I have learnt.” 

And many worse things, I fear. I would not will- 
ingly speak ill of any man, but to you I should speak 
freely. He has but too well merited the term men give 
him — the Tiger of Morvaix. Could the grim walls and 
torture chambers of his castle bear witness against him, 
fearsome truths indeed would come to light.” 

Tell me of them.” 

“ Nay, not to-night. To-night we will not speak of 


88 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


Morvaix horrors; rather let us hope that from to-night, 
from your coming, Gerard, better times will dawn for 
the city and the unfortunate citizens. The Duke is a 
hard, harsh, cruel man, who tolerates but one principle 
of rule: blind implicit obedience to his will, to be en- 
forced by any measure of cruelty, however violent and 
harsh. He has ground down the people until the yoke 
has become intolerable; and yet there seems no remedy. 
I sent tidings privately to the Duke of Bourbon, as 
Suzerain of the province, praying him to come or send 
aid to us before the people should be driven to open re- 
bellion. But no one comes, no one heeds; and we must 
work out our own rescue. I have a faint hope indeed, 
that matters will mend.'' 

“ How?" 

I saw the Duke to-day, and urged him to relax the 
severity of his rule — to take off this last cruel impost on 
the people's food, for one thing; and he half promised, 
making his consent contingent on some sacrifice from 
me. God knows there is nothing I would not give in such 
a cause. I would strip myself of all my possessions — even 
of Malincourt itself, dearly as I love every stone of the 
old maison. But I hold the welfare of the people dearer. 
He would not name the condition, however, leaving it to 
me to do so. And I know not what he wishes." 

Gerard's face grew dark with anger as he listened, 
knowing full well from de Proballe's words what the 
condition was. 

“ We shall together find the means, Gabrielle," he said 
earnestly. “ My hand and oath on that ; and my life the 
forfeit if I fail." 

‘‘ You will help me in this," she cried, joyfully and 
eagerly. ‘‘ Oh, Gerard, did I not say to-day how glad I 
was that you had come ! What great issues now depend 
on you. With you to help me, a strong man at Malin- 
court, to oppose the castle ; not violently I mean, but with 


THE PLOT THICKENS 


89 

the strength of all the people's sympathy behind us, what 
may we not achieve? But when you see the Duke, be 
wary of him ; give him no cause present offence that we 
may be the stronger in the future.” 

“ Does any one but you know that you sent to Bour- 
bon for help? Your uncle, for instance?” 

“ No. I told no one ; not even him. I deemed him too 
intimate with the Governor. He would not wittingly 
betray me, I know, for he has often spoken to me in sor- 
row of the Duke’s government. You like him, Gerard? ” 

“ I have seen but little of him ; but I have indeed found 
him blunt in speaking of facts,” was the cautious reply, 
drily spoken. 

A footstep on the terrace disturbed them. It was 
Pascal. 

I was seeking you, monsieur, to know if you have 
any other commands for me,” he said aloud in a re- 
spectful tone, adding in a whisper, as they stood apart : 

I must speak to you at once. There’s a devil of a 
mess.” 

Wait but a minute,” whispered Gerard ; and then 
aloud : “ I will you see directly, good Pascal. It is my 
faithful fellow in some trouble about me, Gabrielle.” 

Then let us go in. Ah, here is Lucette,” she added, 
as Lucette, looking very troubled, came out of the maison. 

How is Denys, Lucette ? ” 

‘‘ He was better for some time, but the fever seems 
to have come back upon him. The surgeon has seen 
him again, and given him a potion, and he is now 
asleep.” 

He should be carefully watched all night, never left 
for a moment,” declared Gerard quickly, remembering de 
Proballe’s threatening words. “ You will see to this, 
mademoiselle.” 

The surgeon says he will sleep until the morning, 
and will need no more till then,” answered Lucette. 


90 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ Let him be watched. At need I, or Pascal here, will 
remain by his bedside.” 

“ By your leave, monsieur, that were not well ; ” and 
Lucette spoke so sharply that all looked at her. 

“ What mean you, Lucette ? ” asked Gabrielle. 

Denys has, for causes that may be plain afterward, 
conceived a violent dislike toward Monsieur de Cobalt; 
and if he woke and found him by the bedside, it might 
be very ill indeed.” 

“ But I have never set eyes on him until to-day, 
mademoiselle.” 

It is probably no more than a sick man’s fancy,” said 
Gabrielle. 

“ It may be so ; yet it is very strong upon him, and he 
talks wildly and almost at random.” 

“ I fear his wound is more serious than you deemed, 
Gerard,” declared Gabrielle. 

“It is the more reason for what I have urged — that 
he be watched closely and never left. His life itself may 
hang upon it.” 

“ I will see that it is done,” agreed Gabrielle readily. 

“ That what is done ? ” It was de Proballe who asked 
the question, coming out of the house in time to catch 
the last words. 

“ My poor Denys is very ill, it seems, uncle, and Gerard 
has just been saying that he should be watched cease- 
lessly.” 

“ Poor fellow,” he replied in a compassionate tone ; and 
then with an upcast glance at Gerard he asked : “ And 
why do you think he should be watched so closely ? ” 

“ I have had some skill in sword-wounds, monsieur, 
and Mademoiselle Lucette here says he has been talking 
wildly. When delirium follows such a wound as his there 
is every need for care.” 

It was an adroit answer, for it satisfied de Proballe 
and also bore out what he had said before. But Lucette’s 


THE PLOT THICKENS 


91 


eyes were very keen, and knowing all she did, she was 
watching closely enough to catch de Proballe’s glance of 
meaning as he answered — 

“ You are right then, Gerard. I will see to this, Gabri- 
elle. Denys is too good a fellow for us to run any risks 
with. My man, Jacques Dauban, has had some training 
in surgery, and would gladly keep such a vigil.” 

Lucette bit her lip and cast down her eyes. 

“ I think we need not trouble Master Dauban or cause 
him to lose a night’s rest,” she said. My maid and I 
can watch, monsieur.” 

Ever kind and considerate, Lucette,” said de Pro- 
balle. Well, we can see to it, as Gabrielle says. And 
now, Gerard, I have a word for your ear about the 
Governor. He cannot receive you to-night.” 

“ I am sorry ; but to-morrow will do for me.” 

What is, this about Denys ? ” asked de Proballe, 
eagerly, when Gabrielle and Lucette had left them. “ You 
should not have urged that watching. If the man is alive 
to-morrow, everything may be ruined. What has he said 
to Lucette there ? ” 

'' Indeed, I neither know nor care.” 

Are you mad ? ” 

To-night, perhaps yes ; sanity may come in the morn- 
ing. I have been talking long and earnestly with Gabri- 
elle, and her purity and innocence may have maddened me. 
If that be so, it is sweet madness.” 

“ Psh. Spare me such cant. Would you ruin every- 
thing? We are men with work to do, not fools to stuff 
our minds with folly.” 

Nor villains to murder sick men. If harm should 
come to Denys I should never forgive myself — nor you, 
monsieur ; and I should hold you responsible.” 

Then you do not wish this marriage ? ” 

‘‘ Not if the path to it be cold-blooded murder. Monsieur 
deProballe.” 


92 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


** Does it lie in your mouth to speak of murder, after 
Cambrai ? But your head is turned because you find your 
cousin has a pretty face ; and if it is not to be turned next 
on the headsman’s block, you will cease this folly.” 

“ So it was held to be murder at Cambrai ? ” 

‘‘ You try my patience beyond endurance. See to It 
that you have more reason in the morning; and that 
you may find it, I will give you something to ponder in the 
night. I have talked with the Duke to-night, and found 
him with another plan half-fledged in his thoughts ; and 
if ever it gets full-feathered you may look to yourself.” 

“ He seems a man quick at hatching schemes. I fear 
neither him nor them.” 

“ Fool ! Do you dream to oppose him ? He is now half- 
minded to divorce his Duchess and make Gabrielle his 
wife. He finds that he stands higher in the favour of the 
Cardinal Archbishop than he deemed; his Eminence has 
sent him a hundred fighting men for his army; and he 
now thinks he can secure a dispensation to put away his 
wife. He is childless, and she a bed-ridden invalid ; and 
the Church might not willingly see so noble a line as his 
extinct. If you do not hurry to make Gabrielle your wife, 
I would not answer for your head. Ponder that to-night, 
and mouth of sweet madness in the morning, if you have 
any mind left for such folly.” 

Waiting for no reply, de Proballe turned on his heel 
and entered the house; and as Gerard was gazing after 
him, Pascal approached and touched him on the arm. 

“ Of all the diabolical villains — ^What is it, man ? ” he 
broke off impatiently. 

‘‘ What’s the use of wasting breath in that way when 
there are things to be done ? This precious' maison is like 
a nest of spies. I’ve been found out for an impostor by 
that pretty sharp-eyed girl whose lover lies wounded up- 
stairs; and I was wondering how to get to you to tell 
you when I came on some sneaking whelp of a man with 


THE PLOT THICKENS 


93 

his ear jammed to the door of the chamber where she 
was watching.” 

'' Did you break his head for him ? ” 

'' Nearly ; but I did better. I played spy in my turn ; 
and your honest man can beat a rogue at his own trade 
when he tries, even when that trade is spying. Presently 
the rascal went to the door of the apartments where we 
are to lie, and, after listening and waiting, he knocked, 
at first gently, and then more boldly, and finding no. one 
within, entered, and I caught him ransacking among our 
baggage. Holy Peter! but he cut a sorry figure when 
he saw me peeping round the door at him ; ” and Pascal 
laughed. 

“ What did you do? I hope you were discreet.” 

I first knocked him down and drubbed him soundly, 
and then tied him up with a roll of cloth for his supper, 
and locked him in a cupboard. Then I came for you that 
we may try him together.” 

“Who is he?” 

“ I gave him no time to say. But come, or he may be 
smothered — for Pm a novice with the gag — and in that 
case we shall get nothing out of him ; which would be a 
pity.” 

“ It’s a curious turn,” said Gerard uneasily, as they 
hurried away together. 


CHAPTER IX 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 

P ASCAL was all laughter and sallies as he led the 
way up to their apartments, but Gerard was in 
no such mood. He was very serious and full of 
misgivings at the course things were taking. There were 
more than enough complications in the position already 
without the additional embarrassment of the bestowal of 
a prisoner. 

It was not without some sense of relief, therefore, that 
he saw Pascal start as he entered the room, and heard 
him exclaim in a tone of dismay — 

‘‘ The sly devil has wriggled out, Gerard. By my 
shroud, I had not deemed it possible. I put him in there 
and shot the bolt upon him”; and he pointed to an 
empty closet. 

“ Never mind. Perhaps it is best so,” answered Gerard 
with a smile. “ An honest man can’t always beat a rogue 
at his own trade, it seems.” 

“ Aye, laugh away ; but he’ll not laugh if ever I set 
eyes on him again, the sneaking mongrel.” 

“ For not waiting for your return, you mean ? He 
knows his business, at any rate.” 

“ Aye, that’s certain ; but the point is how much he 
knows of yours ? ” retorted Pascal. ‘‘ I’ll forgive him for 
knowing his own, but he shall pay the price for meddling 
in mine. Were I not a fool I had mounted guard over 
him and waited for you to come here.” 

“ Are you sure he was spying upon us ? ” 

Am I sure that we are on a queer quest here ? Who 
can have turned him on to such a scent ? ” 


94 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 


95 


** I should suspect de Proballe, were it not that he 
knows all my supposed unsavoury history as the real de 
Cobalt/’ 

He has no suspicion that you are not ? ” 

Not that I can think.” 

'' Then it must be the girl who questioned me and said 
I was no servant — Mdlle. de Boisdegarde,” suggested 
Pascal, with a shrewd nod of the head. “ I mind me 
now. Are you supposed to have done some ugly thing 
at Cambrai ? She questioned me on the point.” 

“ Yes, a something which de Proballe spells murder, 
and for which I am to be pardoned.” 

A thousand devils ! I gave her my word of honour 
you had never been there, except as we passed through 
the place on our way here.” 

How can she have got wind of it ? ” and Gerard 
pursed his lips thoughtfully. “ Wait, wait. I see. De 
Proballe told me this good fellow Denys had his suspi- 
cions. He has told her. Phew ! ” he whistled. “ The 
plot thickens.” 

It’s thick enough already to be a very devil’s pie of 
complication,” laughed Pascal. “ I suppose, as usual 
you will listen to no counsel of prudence.” 

“Prudence, from Pascal de la Tour?” and Gerard 
laughed in his turn. 

“Nay, for myself I care nothing. Let come what may 
it’s all welcome, so long as there be but some fun in it. 
But your life is valuable. Would it not be wise to give 
up this de Cobalt business, leave Morvaix, and return as 
yourself with the troops from Cambrai ? ” 

Gerard thought a moment, and then with another smile 
answered — 

“ You have seen for yourself how a certain matter 
stands. Were you in my place, would you act on your 
own counsel ? ” 

“ Not I, on my soul. If there are two ways to an end, 


96 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

I would choose that which has the more spice in it, and 
devil take the danger. But you and I stand on different 
footings, Gerard, and I would not so counsel you.” 

Counsel or no counsel, I stay, Pascal. We will have 
the troops up when the need calls for them. But I will 
follow the spirit of your advice. Pll write to my cousin 
d’Alembert, at Cambrai, bidding him be prepared to 
march hither at an hour’s notice ; and to-morrow early 
you must find means to despatch a messenger to him. 
Then seek out Dubois, and tell him to keep in close touch 
with the hundred we brought into the city as monks, so 
as to assemble them at any moment. Do you know how 
the hundred we played at presenting to this Governor 
have been bestowed ? ” 

“ That was a shrewd step,” answered Pascal, with a 
laugh. They are enrolled among the castle guards, in 
accordance with the suggestion Dubois handed on from 
his Eminence — yourself, Gerard. Pray Heaven, they do 
but keep discreet tongues. They are tough fighters, and 
every man would gladly give his life for you; but like 
soldiers, they love their liquor.” 

‘‘ To-morrow, or at any rate the day following, should 
see all in readiness for us to act. Now let me write my 
letter — a task I loathe.” 

While Gerard wrote, Pascal left the room, wishful in 
case of emergencies to learn his way better about the 
great house, and he came back just as the seal was set to 
the paper. 

“ Gerard, that sharp-eyed beauty, Mdlle. Lucette, 
wishes a word with you. I met her on the watch in the 
corridor as I returned.” 

Gerard went out to her. 

“May I put a question to you, M. de Cobalt?” was 
how she met him. 

“ Certainly, mademoiselle. Can I help you ? You look 
sorely troubled.” 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 


97 


“ Gabrielle trusts you so implicitly, monsieur, and ’twas 
she bade me ask you. Will you tell me why you were 
so anxious that Denys St. Jean should be watched so 
jealously? ” 

“ I gave my reasons, mademoiselle. When fever and 
delirium follow loss of blood from a sword-thrust there 
must always be risk to the patient.’' 

“ There is no delirium, monsieur. When Denys spoke 
of you, he was perfectly calm and clear. At first, that 
is, and until his excitement grew. But what he said of 
you was said collectedly.” 

“ But the fever is on him, and therefore he should not 
be left,” said Gerard calmly. 

She made a quick gesture of impatience. 

“ Can you not answer me frankly, monsieur? Oh, par- 
don me, but I am in such distress. You have some other 
reasons. I saw the look that passed between you and M. 
de Proballe.” 

“ Would you ask me to interpret for you all M. de 
Proballe’s looks, and to explain all you may have thought 
in your excitement ? ” and he smiled. 

“ Denys is so hot against you, and makes such charges.” 

“ Should I warn you to set a watch over him if I my- 
self were minded to do him any harm for that? In all 
honest truth, I care not what he may either think or say.” 

“ But he declares ” 

By your leave, I would rather not hear what he says 
except from his own lips. I shall know how to answer 
him.” 

She lifted her hands despairingly and was turning 
away, when a further question occurred to her. On 
your honour, monsieur, you have no other reason for this 
watching than what you have said ? ” 

“ That is a question which I would rather that you did 
not put to me.” 

“ But we trust you so,” she cried reproachfully. 


98 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

He smiled again. ** Then do as I have suggested.^^ 

“ Oh, what a mystery is all this ; ” she exclaimed, and 
left him. 

One word more, mademoiselle,’’ he said, following 
her a couple of paces. ''We are soldiers and accustomed 
to long watches and little sleep. One of us will be on the 
watch out here in the corridor for the night.” 

She made no reply ; and Gerard, going back to Pascal, 
told him what he proposed : that they two should watch 
in turns through the night. 

“ I hope that rat will come stealing back,” said Pascal. 
" If I don’t pinch his throat for him, may my fingers for- 
get the feel of a man’s wizen;” and he agreed readily 
to take the first spell. 

The rat did come back, more than once; but so cun- 
ningly and softly now, so warily and so keen of scent for 
the watchers, that neither Gerard nor Pascal knew of his 
coming; and in the morning both agreed that they had 
kept their vigil to no purpose. Could they have heard 
the report which Dauban gave to his master, however, 
they would have known otherwise. 

De Proballe was ill at ease, indeed. He did not like 
the attitude which Gerard had adopted. He had looked 
for a pliant tool, afraid of his life ; and he found instead, 
a man who showed independence and firmness, who had 
a will of his own, and who both said and did things that 
made against his plans. 

For his purpose it was not by any means enough that 
Gerard should succeed in making a good impression on 
Gabrielle. That was right, so far as it went ; but Gerard 
seemed to be captivated by her beauty ; and that was al- 
together wrong. If there was to be love between them, 
the whole scheme might be jeopardised; and with it 
^ would go his own more daring and ambitious plans. 

Were Gerard to marry Gabrielle and then turn against 
him, no one could foresee the consequences. The blunder- 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 


99 


ing interference in regard to Denys was unaccountable; 
and the manner in which he had flinched from the neces- 
sary step of dealing with one whose knowledge was so 
dangerous, was profoundly disturbing. It was enough 
to rouse the wrath of any one ; and when Dauban brought 
word that a watch was actually being kept which ren- 
dered it impossible even to get to the door of the room, 
his perplexity equalled his ill-temper. 

He had his own standards of judging men; and he 
could only come now to the conclusion that Gerard was 
in some way playing for his own hand. This thought 
kept him in a ferment of speculation the whole night. 

Seeing Gerard in the gardens early, he went down to 
him, resolved to have an explanation. 

“ I want a word with you, Gerard,” he said, bluntly. 
“ We must understand one another, or this thing goes 
no farther.” 

Gerard had gone out early in the hope of seeing Gabri- 
elle, and was anything but pleased to have de Proballe’s 
company instead ; nor did he at all relish the peremptory 
tone in which de Proballe spoke. Thus his answer was 
sharp and curt. 

“ What is there we do not understand, monsieur ? ” 

“ In the first place, you must understand that as I am 
the author of this marriage scheme, you must work for 
it as I direct, or it must come to an end.” 

“ Is that so ? ” 

‘*Yes, it is so; and you had better know it. I first 
thought of it ; I found the proofs of her parents’ wishes 
to lay before Gabrielle ; and what I made I can as easily 
unmake again. I have but to speak a word and the 
bubble will burst.” 

‘‘Then it was a lie, M. de Proballe?” asked Gerard 
coldly and incisively. 

“ A lie, as you know perfectly well ; one in which you 
have already taken part, and which you have come here 


l.ofU. 


lOO 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


in person to continue to the end. It is useless for us to 
play like children at pretences. In your letters to me you 
have expressed your willingness to put yourself en- 
tirely in my hands, to do precisely what I tell you. Now, 
will you do it? If you will not, say so.’’ 

“ My memory for such matters is short, monsieur, and 
in regard to all such communications I am as if I had 
never penned them” ; replied Gerard, after a moment’s 
pause. 

“ Then it is as I thought. You have some scheme of 
your own to further. What is it ? ” De Proballe was 
furious at the answer. 

“If it be my own, as you suggest, should I be likely to 
disclose it to you ? ” 

“ You do not deny it? ” 

“ I do not admit your right to question me.” 

“ Do you intend to marry Gabrielle ? ” 

“ Without a doubt, if she will deign to marry me.” 

“ Then why did you set a watch outside that babbler’s 
door all through the night ? ” 

“ How do you know that I did ? ” 

“No matter. I know it, and that is enough.” 

“ I was right, then, in thinking you would choose the 
night for your work. I set the watch, monsieur, because 
I had no mind to be a party to your murderous scheme.” 

“ You will repent this attitude.” 

“ Very likely. Most of us spend our lives in either com- 
mitting one blunder or repenting others.” 

“ You tempt me to deem my act a blunder indeed in 
bringing you to Morvaix.” 

“ That may be part of the better understanding, the 
reference to which opened our conversation. Need we 
say any more ? ” 

“ Before the day is done you may understand better,” 
cried de Proballe, furiously. 

“ Shall we leave it, then, for the coming hours to de- 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 


lOI 


cide ? ’’ retorted Gerard, lightly and without more he 
turned his back and walked away. 

De Proballe returned to the house more uneasy and 
more wrathful than ever. He seemed to see his schemes 
crumbling to pieces before his eyes, and to be unable to 
avert the ruin. He had built so much on Gerard’s com- 
ing that he was loath now to carry his fears to the Gov- 
ernor, and thus stop the marriage altogether; and yet it 
was plain that if this was to be Gerard’s attitude when 
he had married Gabrielle and was master of Malincourt, 
the very marriage itself might but make matters worse 
than they were at present. 

He could not see what private scheme Gerard could 
have in reserve ; and came at length to think that the 
success with Gabrielle had so turned Gerard’s head that 
he believed himself master of the situation. From this 
delusion it would not be difficult to rouse him, however. 
A word or two from the Duke that his life was in danger 
would soon cure this swashbuckler mood; and such a 
word he could instigate at any moment. He could there- 
fore safely let matters run their course for the present. 

In this temper he awaited the hour fixed for Gerard’s 
interview with the Governor; but early in the fore- 
noon the latter arrived at Malincourt; and de Proballe 
found him in a dangerous temper. 

“ We were to wait upon you at the Castle, Duke,” he 
said, suavely. 

“ Am I not welcome at Malincourt ? ” 

“ You can need no assurance from me, I trust, that 
your presence here is an honour and a welcome con- 
descension.” 

‘‘ Umph ! ” and the Governor shrugged his shoulders. 
“ Where is Mdlle. de Malincourt? ” 

“ I have not seen my niece this morning. I will have 
her sent for.” 

“ No, that is not my wish. Where is your villainous 


102 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


jackal, de Cobalt? News has reached me that he made 
much impression upon your niece yesterday. Is that so ? 
Speak plainly.” 

“ He came as her betrothed, and he has done as we 
would have him do, seeing the purpose in hand.” 

I have my doubts about this affair after all,” was 
the answer, with a heavy frown. “ It will not suit me 
that he win too far into her good graces. The thing 
has cost me a sleepless night of thought, and I have come 
now that I may see them together, myself unseen, and 
hear them speak one to the other, that I may judge how 
matters go. You will arrange this. I am consumed with 
a cursed gnawing plague of jealousy.” 

“ You will of course understand ” 

“ I will understand nothing but that you must do as 
I say.” 

De Proballe spread out his hands and was about to 
expostulate again, when the Duke cut him short, and 
said very sternly — 

'' Will you do as I say, M. le Baron, or must I find 
some other way ? ” 

“ It shall be as you please. The best plan I can con- 
ceive is that we remain hidden here where we can watch 
any one on the terrace, and I will send word to de Cobalt 
that the hour is close at hand when he is to accompany 
me to the Castle, and ask him to wait me on the terrace. 
Then I can send for Gabrielle, and get her there.” 

Give the instructions in my presence.” 

“ Monsieur le Due ! ” exclaimed de Proballe, in a tone 
of indignation. 

“ Monsieur le Baron ! ” He imitated de Proballe’s tone, 
and then laughed coarsely. “ I can trust my own ears, 
and mean to have no warning conveyed to either of 
them.” 

De Proballe started and bit his lip. He had con- 
templated doing the very thing the Duke insinuated, and 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 


103 


was bitterly vexed his thought should have been read. 
For a moment they faced each other, and then de Pro- 
balle with a shrug of his shoulders turned to obey. But 
at that instant the Duke caught sight of Gerard and Gabri- 
elle strolling in the gardens, and frowned. 

“ There is no need to summon any one. I see them. 
You will remain with me, monsieur.” 

Standing back well out of sight, the Duke watched the 
two lovers with intent gaze, his expression changing 
gradually from eager scrutiny to one of jealous anger, 
and the heavy frown deepened every moment, till at last 
he burst out into angry speech. 

“ God of Heaven ! it is even worse than the worst I 
feared. See how they linger together over the flowers; 
how she smiles to him, and he answers.” 

“ He does but play his part, Duke.” 

If that be play, then never saw I earnest. And she, 
how her face lights as he speaks to her; her colour 
deepens as she droops her head at his words. See how she 
lays her hand tenderly on his arm; and he, how he 
stoops over her hand and raises it to his lips, and she — ^by 
the God that made us all, she loves him. Look at the 
light in her eyes.” 

“ He is our man, my lord, and sows but for us to reap.” 

’Twill be a bitter crop for some of us, or I am no 
ruler in Morvaix. Twas not for this we sent for him. 
And you say they never met till yesterday ? ” 

Till yesterday.” 

The Duke turned from the window, and paced the room 
with quick angry strides, his face black as night and his 
eyes blazing with hot jealous rage. De Proballe watched 
him stealthily, wondering what this new dangerous mood 
portended. 

They are coming to the terrace,” he said at length ; 
and the two watchers concealed themselves close by the 
open casement. 


104 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

The lovers approached, all unsuspecting that keen 
vengeful eyes were bent upon them from under the 
strained pent brows of a man half mad with jealous 
frenzy. And a handsome picture they made as they 
came up the broad steps laughing gaily in the sweet 
abandonment of new-found all-trusting love. 

Gabrielle held in one hand the kerchief with which she 
had at first covered her head, and in the other was a 
posy of freshly plucked flowers, from which she had 
chosen a red rose to give to Gerard. Her face was 
radiant with smiles and her eyes glowed as she turned 
them ever and again upon her handsome lover by her side. 
At the head of the steps she stayed and leant in a grace- 
ful pose against the marble pillar on which stood the 
statue of a fantastically carved faun. 

“ And must you really go now to the Castle ? she 
asked. 

“ M. de Proballe named this hour, Gabrielle.’^ 

“ I am loath for you to go, cousin ; yet could wish you 
gone that I may look for your return, and long for it.” 

“ You do not think I leave you willingly? ” 

A tender glance was the answer, and at the sight of 
it the angry man within the room close by drew in his 
breath sharply as if in pain. 

“ I believe I shall count the minutes till you return,” 
she said. “ Am I not foolish ? But your coming has 
changed my world.” 

“ If it be foolishness, then it is good to be foolish,” 
returned Gerard. 

“ You will be careful with the Duke, remembering what 
I have told you, Gerard.” 

I have to think of you, Gabrielle, and the thought 
will inspire me to caution.” 

“ I would I could be present. Not that I doubt you ; 
maybe,” she smiled, “it is only because I do not like to be 
parted from you.” 


WHAT DENYS KNEW 


105 

The minutes will be no less leaden to me while I 
am away ; ” and again they smiled each to the other with 
such a glance that the Duke could endure no more. 

“ This must end,” he whispered fiercely. “ I will bear 
no more ; ” and he was moving impetuously when de Pro- 
balle stayed him and whispered in reply — 

I beg you have patience, my lord. He is but adopt- 
ing my suggestion and wooing her that the marriage may 
take place the sooner.” 

“ Then he must find some other way. It is hell to 
me.” 

Stay ; some one comes. By all the saints in heaven, 
it is Denys ! ” 

He was walking with difficulty, and leaning on Lu- 
cette’s arm for support. 

It is he who knows something of our plans, my 
lord, and should have been silenced by your men yester- 
day. He must be stopped, or he will poison her ears 
against him.” 

But the Duke, catching eagerly at the words, laid a 
strong hand on de Proballe’s arm and held him as he 
whispered in tense accents — 

Let him do it, and I will thank him. Stay, monsieur, I 
order you.” 

In dire consternation de Proballe, now much agitated, 
fell back to his place, and both were again silent. 

Denys, Denys, what madness is it that brings you 
from your sick bed thus ? ” cried Gabrielle, in surprise 
and some alarm for him. “ You are risking your life.” 

‘‘ It is no madness, mademoiselle, and my life would 
be cheaply spent in such a case,” answered Denys, speak- 
ing with great labour and seeming even to breathe with 
difficulty. 

“ I could not stay him, Gabrielle,” said Lucette, in re- 
sponse to Gabrielle’s look of reproach. 

You would not come to me when I sent for you, 


io6 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


mademoiselle/^ said Denys slowly, when he had found 
breath. “ So I came to you.’^ 

“ I could not come then, and did but delay, good Denys. 
But what is this matter that could not wait ? 

That man is the matter — Gerard de Cobalt. I know 
the truth of his coming hither and his treachery, and not 
another hour was to be lost before I told you.’’ 

Denys! How dare you speak thus? You presume 
upon my good will. It was M. de Cobalt who saved your 
life yesterday.” 

'‘Would God I had lost it rather than that it should be 
saved by him. As Heaven is my witness, I speak but the 
truth when I say he is a villain ; and I can and will prove 
my words by his own testimony.” 

A moment’s tense silence followed this fierce accusa- 
tion ; and in it the Duke whispered under his breath — 

“ It grows interesting. I hope he will make good his 
words. He is an honest sturdy fellow, and looks as 
earnest as he is sincere. A good witness, and welcome.” 


CHAPTER X 


THE ACCUSATION 

T O Gerard the turn of events was profoundly dis- 
turbing. He had heard from both Lucette and 
de Proballe that Denys had suspicions of the 
reasons which were supposed to have brought him to 
Morvaix, and knew something of the unsavoury past of 
the man whose name he had taken ; and to have all this 
blurted out to Gabrielle might have very ugly conse- 
quences. 

Almost any other moment would have been less in- 
opportune, as it seemed ; and he would have given much 
to be able to silence his accuser. Yet he could not appear 
to shun the charge or shrink from any proofs which Denys 
had obtained : could do nothing in fact. It was the irony 
of the thing that the very interference which he would 
have welcomed at the fitting moment should be so em- 
barrassing now. 

Gabrielle had, however, only one thought. To her it 
seemed treachery even to listen further to the accusation. 
She was very angry, and her face mantled with colour. 

“ You have been a faithful friend to me, Denys,” she 
said, “ and are ill with your wound. Were it otherwise, 
your present act would part us. There is no place in 
Malincourt, or in my service, for any one who maligns 
my friends. Lucette, it pains me that you are in this. 
Gerard, will you take me into the house ? ” 

But Gerard’s honour and instincts of fairness forbade 
acquiescence in this unjust rebuke. 

107 


io8 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


‘‘ Nay, Gabrielle, I believe you are too hard upon M. St. 
Jean and upon Mdlle. Lucette as well. It is but his zeal 
for you that makes him ind'screet.’' 

The fool, the fool ! ” muttered de Proballe. When 
she would have shut her own ears to the truth.” 

“ You hear M. de Cobalt, Denys. Take lesson by his 
generosity. Go back to your chamber, and when you are 
well, in mind and body both, I will hear you. Lucette, see 
to this.” She spoke with all the dignity of one who meant 
to be obeyed. 

“ I have no power to prevail with him, Gabrielle. He 
urged me first to come with this story to you, and when 
I would not, rose from his bed and insisted on seeking 
you for himself.” 

Denys appeared to be almost spent with his effort. He 
stood leaning against the parapet in such desperate 
straits that Gabrielle was touched with deep compassion. 

“ I am passing, I think,” he said. His face was deadly 
grey as he clung to the marble with one hand while with 
the other he felt for a paper and drew it out. He seemed 
so near collapse that Gerard stepped forward to help 
him ; but anger rallied him and he waved away the prof- 
fered help with a gesture of contempt. 

“ Pray God he falls before he can do more mischief, 
the meddling dog ! ” muttered de Proballe again. 

“ Lead him away, Lucette,” said Gabrielle, in pain at 
the sight. But Denys would not go; and after an effort 
he said slowly with much effort and many a pause — 

“ My last strength can have no better use than in this 
for you, mademoiselle. This letter — from M. de Cobalt 
to M. de Proballe. Read it, for the love of God, read it.” 

“ Denys, Denys, how can you ask such unworthiness ? ” 
cried Gabrielle indignantly, her eyes and voice full of re- 
proach. “If it be M. de Cobalt’s letter, give it to him. 
Would you have me imitate you and play the spy? ” 

“ Speak not so harshly, Gabrielle,” exclaimed Lucette. 


THE ACCUSATION 


109 

But Denys stopped her and spoke again, moving a 
step toward Gabrielle. 

“ He would marry you but to betray you to the Duke. 
Tis my last word. He says it here.'' Holding the letter 
in his now trembling fingers he made a great effort to 
reach Gabrielle with it, his staring eyes fixed earnestly 
and imploringly upon her. But his fever-racked strength 
was gone. “ For God's sake be warned," he mumbled 
half-incoherently. It was his last effort. As the words 
dropped from his lips, he fell prone to the ground, the 
letter fluttering from his nerveless fingers to Gabrielle's 
feet. 

Lucette with a cry knelt beside him. 

Gabrielle had shrunk from his approach, but now stood 
gazing down on him, pity, pain and distress in her eyes. 
And Gerard stooped and felt his heart. 

“He has but fainted," he said, looking up. “ Let him 
be carried back to the bed he should never have left. He 
is a noble faithful fellow and has freely risked his life 
for what he deems the truth." 

“ Good, Gerard ! Splendidly played. Did you mark 
that, my lord ? " whispered de Proballe, intensely re- 
lieved at Denys' collapse. “ What an actor the villain is, 
Duke ? Said I not he was but acting with Gabrielle ? You 
could swear that tone of his was a note of honour- 
able innocence. 

But the Duke made no reply. He was staring with 
pent gloomy brows at the scene. 

“You bear him no grudge for this, Gerard?" said 
Gabrielle with a smile of confidence. 

“ Should I feel enmity to one whose only motive was 
desire to serve you and who has drawn this further 
proof of your trust in me? He did and said no more 
than he deemed both right and true. I honour him for 
his courage." 

“ Then I will tear the letter that appears to have 


no A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


cheated his fevered wits, and so end the matter ; ” and 
picking up the paper she was about to tear it when he 
stopped her. 

“ Fool ! Idiot ! Now indeed he goes too far ; ” mut- 
tered de Proballe, as he saw the gesture. “ Let her 
tear it.” 

Gerard had the strongest reasons for not having the 
letter destroyed, however. It was the proof he needed 
to make de Proballe’s guilt clear. 

“ I should not destroy it, Gabrielle. There must be 
much behind this which we do not yet understand; and 
if it is to be cleared, this letter may be needed.” 

“ ’Tis but the delusion born of fever madness.” 

Men do not forge letters in delirium,” answered 
Gerard quietly. 

‘‘ You would not have me read it ! ” Gabrielle’s eyes 
were wide with astonishment. 

“ What will the fool do next ? ” murmured de Pro- 
balle, in deep agitation. “ Is he aiming this at me ? ” 

Gerard paused a moment to think, and then an- 
swered calmly and firmly. 

“ Yes, I would have you read it.” 

** But it is designed to slander you.” 

‘‘ I am too sure of your trust to fear any slander, 
Gabrielle. I would have you read it, whatever it be.” 

“ By the Cross ! he plays a bold hand,” muttered the 
Duke, drawing his breath. “ What is in the letter ? ” 

It will ruin everything,” whispered de Proballe. 
Then do I not understand him. He must indeed be 
sure of her, as he says;” and his frown grew deeper 
than before. 

Gabrielle stood fingering the letter in hesitation some 
moments and then unfolded it. 

“ I will do your bidding, Gerard, although I had 
rather not.” She read it then. 


THE ACCUSATION 


1 1 1 


“ To M. LE Baron de Proballe, — 

The messenger has brought me your last communi- 
cation and the sum of money I asked for. My doubts 
are almost satisfied. I have some troublesome mat- 
ters to arrange, and some little time must pass before 
they can be settled. But you can count upon my 
reaching Malincourt by the end of June or the first days 
of July, if in response to this you send me a declara- 
tion under the Duke de Rochelle’s own hand that I shall 
receive his pardon for the affair at Cambrai. You must 
procure this ; as without it I shall not trust myself with- 
in his province. 

“ You require me to state my acceptance of your 
proposal specifically. I now do this. I will marry 
Gabrielle. She shall never learn from me that her 
parents never expressed any such wish for our marriage 
as she has been told. I will use my utmost efforts to 
compel her, if need be, to submit to the Duke’s wishes. 
And I will act in every way faithfully as you may direct 
in any other plans you have. 

“ The fortune I shall receive with Gabrielle will be 
all I need — that and the pardon; for I seek no Court 
position, favour, or influence. 

“ Send me the written assurance of the pardon, and 
by the time the messenger can return hither, I may be 
ready to set out myself. 

“ Gerard de Cobalt.” 

“ By the God above us all, what callous infamy ! ” ex- 
claimed Gerard, passionately, stirred to the depths by the 
letter, whose full meaning he well understood. But it was 
otherwise with Gabrielle, who saw in it no more than 
an attempt to slander him; and she mistook his burn- 
ing words for indignation at the effort to ruin him in 
her eyes. 

“ Infamy indeed,” she said warmly. “ Would that I 


112 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


knew the author of so vile a slander! If I thought for 
a moment that Denys 

“ No, no, Gabrielle. Don’t even speak such a 
thought,” cried Lucette. 

“ I had forgotten him,” said Gerard. “ I will help 
bear him into the house. We will deal with this after- 
wards, Gabrielle.” 

“ Except to find the villain who forged the letter, there 
is no more to do in it, Gerard. They little know me 
who think I could be moved by so contemptible a lie. 
I could ask your pardon for having read it to the end 
— could almost be vexed with you, indeed, for having 
caused me to read it. Shall I tear it now ? ” 

He was bending over Denys and looked up quickly. 
“No, I will keep it ; and some one some day shall pay 
a heavy reckoning,” he answered as he took it. Then 
with Lucette’s help he lifted Denys and took him into 
the house. Gabrielle was following, when the Duke said 
hurriedly to de Proballe — 

“ Go and detain her on the terrace. I must speak with 
her ; but first will think a space. I am on the rack.” 

He had been profoundly moved by the scene and was 
intensely agitated. He had let the letter be read without 
interference — involving though it did both de Proballe 
and himself — in the belief that the revelation of Gerard’s 
baseness would change her feelings; and the unshaken 
confidence she had shown in Gerard’s honour was to his 
jealousy as biting acid to an open wound. 

With a bitterness beyond words to describe and far 
too galling for his selfish soul to endure, he saw now that 
in causing Gerard to be brought to Morvaix for his own 
purpose with Gabrielle, he had but plunged a sword into 
his own heart. The villain had played his part so well 
that he had won her love ; and the wound burned and 
stabbed and maddened him with its pain. 

But he would have his revenge. No man should be 


THE ACCUSATION 


1 13 

suffered to come between him and his desires. If this de 
Cobalt had won her love, he should pay the price. His 
rival’s life lay in the palm of his hand ; and in Morvaix 
at least there was none to step between him and the 
object of his hate. 

It was a treacherous betrayal ; nothing else. Pretend- 
ing to keep the letter of his pledge, Gerard had broken 
the spirit, and should be trusted no more. The pardon for 
the murder at Cambrai should be withheld, unless — and 
his eyes gleamed dangerously at a fresh thought and he 
smiled with a cunning pleasure. 

Gabrielle loved this de Cobalt ; and the love would put 
a weapon in his hands powerful enough to break her to 
his purpose. 

His new resolve was quick to take shape. She should 
be his wife ; and the price of her consent should be her 
new lover’s life. The old scheme should be laid away; 
and with it would go at a stroke all need for de Cobalt’s 
services. His next move was soon decided; and he 
stepped out and joined Gabrielle and her uncle. 

“ I make no apology for thus breaking upon you sud- 
denly, because the reason for it is your own welfare,” he 
began, speaking deliberately. 

“ I trust your lordship does not deem an apology nec- 
essary for visiting Malincourt,” replied Gabrielle, courte- 
ously, but wondering at his manner. 

“ This is no ordinary visit of courtesy, mademoiselle ; 
and if the manner of it is unusual and displeasing, as 
it may well be, the purpose will, I hope, prove its excuse. 
We have been close observers of the scene which has just 
occurred here — as M. de Proballe has perhaps told you.” 
But de Proballe had done nothing of the kind, and he 
started in some dismay at the words. His start was lost 
by Gabrielle, however, in her intense surprise. 

“ Observers, my lord ? I fear I do not understand,” 
she replied with dignity. 


1 14 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Yet my words explain my meaning. Very evil in- 
telligence has reached me concerning this M. de Cobalt ; 
and in my zeal for your welfare I came this morning to 
confer with M. de Proballe ; and we arranged the scene 
that this man’s character might be tested openly.” 

I should prefer that M. de Cobalt be present, my 
lord.” Gabrielle took fire instantly, and she made no 
attempt to disguise her indignation. 

“ It is not necessary. His presence or absence is a 
matter of no concern. What you have heard of him 
to-day and read in that letter of his is true.” 

“ Do you mean ” she began hastily, then checked 

herself and said proudly : But I will not deign to ask a 
question. Your lordship must be entirely in error. I have 
unbounded faith in M. de Cobalt’s honour. It is a matter 
your lordship must excuse my declining to discuss.” The 
Duke frowned, but repressed his anger. 

I can understand your feelings,” he said calmly. 

Would that the man were worthy of it ! I honour 
you for this attitude and would gladly spare you the 
pain which the truth must cause you ; but it must be told, 
mademoiselle.” 

Gabrielle would not answer, and the Duke turned to 
de Proballe. 

“ You will tell your niece, monsieur, that that letter 
was written to you by M. de Cobalt himself in reply to 
others from you to him.” 

“ I think you and I had better discuss this further,” 
said de Proballe, in a desperate shift at the new position. 

“ It is my wish, monsieur,” replied the Duke coldly, 
with a glance of menace. 

“ Even my uncle himself will not shake my confidence 
in M. de Cobalt, although he may change my feelings 
toward himself,” declared Gabrielle, firmly. 

“ M. de Proballe,” said the Duke. 

I know not your intentions,” he answered, in a fever 


THE ACCUSATION 


”5 

of disquiet. “ I — I scarcely heard what the letter con- 
tained; and — and before I can say so much I — ought to 
see it — to examine it.” He stumbled and hesitated over 
the words. 

“ Do I understand, M. le Baron, that you give me the 
lie ? ” and the cold cutting words were accompanied by a 
look that no one could misunderstand. 

" God forfend ; but I wash my hands of the whole 
affair,” he cried, with a gesture of profound agitation 
and a sigh. “ It is true, Gabrielle. The letter was writ- 
ten by Gerard to me some time since. It is one of several 
that have passed between us.” 

“ I do not believe it ; ” and Gabrielle drew herself up 
in proud repudiation of the further attack upon the man 
she loved and trusted. 

“ On my honour it is so, mademoiselle,” declared the 
Duke. And now I must make my confession of the 
part I have played in this. It is no humour of mine to 
seek others' forgiveness, but for what I have done in all 
this distressful error, I do beg yours. It was at my 
instance that this de Cobalt was brought to Morvaix.” 

“ Then do I thank you, my lord, and, believe me, I 
see nothing in the act which calls for forgiveness,” inter- 
posed Gabrielle swiftly, as he paused. He took no notice 
of the interruption ; he was too deeply engrossed in think- 
ing how to put his case most plausibly. 

“ My motive you will at least admit was worthy — it 
was the good of the people of Morvaix. Next to myself, 
the House of Malincourt is the most potent influence here, 
and thus the subject of your marriage has given me much 
thought. It would have been a disaster had you fallen 
under the sway of some unworthy man and been pre^ 
vailed upon to marry him, and so let the influence of 
your house pass into evil hands. To prevent this, we — 
for your uncle has shared my views and acted with me 
throughout — we planned to arrange your marriage with 


ii6 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


a man who would place himself under our guidance in 
all matters.” 

“ And your lordship and you, monsieur, chose a man 
whose life was so evil — if this lying letter were to be 
credited — ^that he only dared to come hither when he had 
been assured under your lordship’s own hand of a pardon 
for some foul offence. Surely you would not have me 
credit this of you ! I do not. I will not. For it involves 
a cruel slander upon my true and gallant cousin.” 

“ What the Duke says is true in every word, Gabrielle,” 
declared de Proballe, much relieved at the astute line the 
Governor was taking. 

“ We did not know the evil history of this man,” con- 
tinued the Duke in the same quiet deliberate tone ; “ or 
he would never have been brought here. I have but 
learned it within the last few hours. The affair at Cam- 
brai was mistold to us; and I have but just gathered 
the full details of what I find to have been a foul and 
most treacherous murder.” 

A contemptuous smile of disbelief was Gabrielle’s only 
answer to this ; but it was more eloquent than many words 
of her unshaken and unshakable faith in Gerard. The 
Duke paused, and after a moment resumed — 

“ We had heard that he had repented of his old ex- 
cesses and wrong living, and when we sent for him, 
believed this to be the case. But when we found that 
his repentance was but acted lying — in which he is an 
adept — there seemed no course open but to put him to 
the proof by confronting him with his own writing, so 
that your eyes might be opened and yourself convinced 
of the impossibility of a marriage with him.” 

“ I have yet to be convinced, my lord ; and know no 
power or means on earth strong enough to convince me. 
My parents’ wishes ” 

“ Were but M. de Proballe’s invention, mademoiselle,” 
interposed the Duke, in the same cold deliberate tone. 


THE ACCUSATION 


117 

“ The story was designed to influence you to agree. That 
is all. In that we did wrong — grievous wrong, no doubt ; 
for deceit with whatever motive used must always be 
wrong; and in this case it has ended disastrously. For 
that, as well as for the pain which, with all zeal for your 
real welfare, I have caused you, I crave your pardon.” 

“ Had you indeed done the harm you fear, I would 
never forgive you. I never could,” answered Gabrielle, 
firmly ; then breaking into a smile she added : “ but if 
indeed you have brought my cousin here, then do I thank 
you, as I say. Aye, thank you with all my heart.” 

“ You do but jest in a very grave issue, mademoiselle. 
This marriage is impossible.” There was less deliberate- 
ness and more sternness in the Duke’s tone now, and it 
provoked Gabrielle’s pride. Unmistakable defiance was 
in her look and mien as she answered: 

By your lordship’s leave, I am head of my house ; 
and if that part of what you have said be true — that my 
parents have expressed no wish for my marriage — I am 
free to choose without let or hindrance from any man. 
But here comes my cousin. He will know how to answer 
for himself.” 

As Gerard came out of the house he started at seeing 
who was present, and then came on with firm step and 
confident bearing, and smiled to Gabrielle as he reached 
her side. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE duke’s sentence 

G erard saw at once by the faces of all three 
that some fresh complication had occurred dur- 
ing his absence. 

I am very glad you have come, Gerard,” said Gabri- 
elle. “ M. le Due de Rochelle and my uncle have made 
some charges which you will be glad to face.” 

“ Certainly,” he answered, with a bow to the Governor 
and a quick glance at de Proballe. The Duke took no 
notice of his salutation. 

“We had a conversation yesterday concerning the 
reason for your coming to Morvaix,” said de Proballe. 
“ You have not forgotten it? ” 

“ I am not likely to have forgotten. Do you wish it 
repeated now ? ” Gabrielle smiled confidently at the tone 
in which this was said. Gerard spoke as the challenger, 
not the challenged. There could be no mistaking that. 

“ Leave this to me,” interposed the Duke abruptly. 

“ He admitted everything to me yesterday,” declared 
de Proballe; but the Duke waved his hand impatiently. 

“ Now, monsieur,” he said sharply to Gerard. “ A 
letter of yours to M. de Proballe was read this morning. 
Where is it?” 

“ A letter was read. It is here ; ” and he took it from 
his pocket. 

“ The Duke and my uncle were listening to our con- 
versation,” said Gabrielle quietly. “ They say that the 
statements in the letter are true.” 

“ They may be,” he said readily. 

Ii8 


THE DUKE’S SENTENCE 


119 

" Gerard ! ” Gabrielle’s was a cry of consternation. 

“ Did you think he would dare to deny it, mademoi- 
selle ? ” asked the Duke. 

“ There is no reason for any alarm, Gabrielle. On 
my honour you need but have patience.” 

“ Honour ! ” exclaimed the Governor contemptuously. 

“ Does such a word seem strange to the ears of the 
Duke de Rochelle ? ” asked Gerard, quite unmoved as he 
met the angry look the question drew forth. “ What are 
the charges your lordship brings against me ? ” 

“ Those contained in your own letter ; the letter which 
confesses the truth. Do you deny you wrote that letter 
to M. de Proballe ? ” 

For one moment Gerard hesitated. 

“ The statements contained in that letter so far as they 
touch me are absolutely false,” he declared emphatically. 
“ That I affirm on my honour, Gabrielle ; but for the 
moment I cannot explain the affair.” 

‘‘ I need no more. I was sure you would repudiate 
them,” she answered exultantly. “ I shall stay to hear 
no more.” 

“ I should prefer you to remain, mademoiselle,” said 
the Duke. 

I crave your lordship’s permission to retire. I can 
hear no more of this attack upon my cousin. I am satis- 
fied. I have his assurance ; ” and without waiting for 
any permission to be given, she went into the house. 

Gerard was glad to be left to deal with the matter in 
her absence. He recognized the extreme difficulty of the 
situation and the utter impossibility of giving a rational 
explanation without telling the truth about himself ; but 
he was anxious to have some plain speaking with the 
Governor, and he turned at once to him. 

“ Your lordship will perhaps see the desirability of ex- 
plaining this new development to me,” he said. 

You are an insolent rascal in all truth,” was the fiery 


120 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


reply. “ It is from you I demand the explanation. See 
to it that it is satisfactory. I am not wont to be trifled 
with.’’ 

“ I see no trifling in all this. Will you explain it, M. 
deProballe?” 

“ You play the braggart well, Gerard, on my soul; and 
if I see your object may I be cursed. When with me 
yesterday you admitted everything; and now to-day you 
deny your own writing, and pledge your honour the very 
things you have written are false.” 

Gerard regarded him sternly. “ Would you have had 
me tell that I was brought here to Morvaix to marry 
Gabrielle in order to ruin her ? ” he demanded. 

It is false ! ” cried the Governor. 

A flush of anger mounted to Gerard’s face at this 
insult. 

“ It accords ill with your reputation for courage, M. 
le Due, that you insult a man to whom your position 
denies the right to call you to account. If you have 
no other tone to adopt toward me, I will retire. But 
with M. de Proballe the matter stands otherwise. You 
will guard your tongue, monsieur, or I shall hold you 
responsible.” 

“ What an impudent swashbuckler is this murderer,” 
sneered the Governor. 

I am no murderer, my lord,” asserted Gerard, hotly. 

“ He means he holds your Grace’s pardon for the deed,” 
said de Proballe. 

It will not save you,” declared the Governor, bluntly. 
“ You have broken your word and must take the conse- 
quences. I will waste no time with you.” 

“ In what have I broken my word ? ” 

‘‘ I will not stoop to bandy words with you. I have 
changed my plans ; that is enough for you to know. You 
are no longer of use to me. But you can have one chance 
to save your skin. You came under the protection of my 


THE DUKE’S SENTENCE 


I2I 


assurance. You can leave it again; and never dare in 
the future to show your villainous face within my prov- 
ince.” 

“ I shall not leave,” answered Gerard, every whit as 
firmly. “ I have come for a purpose, and that purpose 
I shall fulfil.” 

Do you dare to defy me ? ” 

“ My words are my words and I will not recall them.” 

In God’s name, you are a brazen scoundrel. But do 
not imagine that Mademoiselle de Malincourt can protect 
you. She is not to be polluted by a marriage with such 
as you. More of this, and I will withdraw what I have 
said and have you flung into gaol at once to pay the 
penalty for your crime.” 

That must be as your lordship will. I will not leave 
Morvaix even at your bidding.” 

For the moment the Duke’s fury seemed uncontrolla- 
ble ; but he mastered it and his tone when next he spoke 
was cold, tense, and full of menace. 

“ It may be better so, perhaps ; but you shall have the 
chance I named. Understand me plainly. I will give you 
twenty-four hours in which to put as great a distance as 
you can between you and Morvaix. At noon to-morrow 
my troops will start to hunt you down ; and whenever and 
wherever they find you I swear that you shall die for 
that Cambrai murder.” 

“ Your hounds will not have far to seek. They will 
find me here in Morvaix,” returned Gerard calmly. '' I 
am not unwilling to witness your methods of trial and 
justice here.” 

“ You shall not lack the chance, I promise you. One 
other condition for your life I make. Before you leave 
the city you will return the paper sent to you from me 
by M. de Proballe. For the rest, look to yourself; for 
as I live, it will need all your wits and more than all 
your effrontery to save you from my hands,” 


122 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

With that he turned his back on Gerard, saying to de 
Proballe that he would speak again to Gabrielle before 
leaving Malincourt. They walked away together, and 
Gerard turned and paced the terrace in busy thought. 

One thing chiefly perplexed him — why the Duke had 
shewn this change of front and now wished to drive him 
from Morvaix instead of seconding the scheme for the 
marriage. It did not occur to him to set it down to the 
true cause — jealousy; and he racked his wits vainly to 
find a solution. 

The only reason that suggested itself to him was one 
that strengthened his resolve to stay — that the Duke’s 
object was to rob Gabrielle of even the slender protection 
which his presence afforded. If that were so, it followed 
that there was some fresh scheme on foot to do Gabrielle 
immediate hurt ; and in that view no consideration what- 
ever should induce him to leave. 

But in such a case, why had not the Governor taken 
the simpler course of handing him over to his soldiers 
at once ? In seeking the answer to that question Gerard 
came much nearer the truth. If he were to run away, 
his flight would be tantamount to a confession that these 
charges against himself were true; and Gabrielle would 
be led to hold him for the villain which the real de Cobalt 
unquestionably was. He would be seen to have pledged 
his honour to her, only to break it in a cowardly flight. 

Had the villainous de Cobalt stood in his place, he 
would no doubt have gladly welcomed the chance of 
saving his life at the sacrifice of his honour and of Ga- 
brielle; and the Duke had acted on that supposition. 

Nothing should induce him to fall into the snare thus 
spread for him; but at the same time he felt that he 
must take measures for self-preservation. This Tiger 
in his passion was capable of going to any lengths ; and 
means must be at hand to restrain him. 

He was still pondering this when Gabrielle came out 


THE DUKE’S SENTENCE 


123 


from her interview with the Duke. Her bright looks 
had given place to a troubled expression, and she was 
very pale. 

“ The Governor is like a madman in his wrath against 
you, Gerard,” she said. I have never seen him so moved. 
Both he and my uncle are now as furious at the thought 
of our marriage as before they — or at least my uncle — 
was eager to promote it.” 

“ And you, Gabrielle ? ” 

“ I know not how to act or what to say,” she replied 
with a sigh of despair. 

“ The tension of this morning’s scene has tried you,” 
he said gently. “ But you do not believe I am the das- 
tard ” 

Gerard ! No. I cannot. Every prompting of my 
heart bids me trust you. I think I would trust you if all 
the world bore witness against you. But there must surely 
be some explanation of so great a mystery.” 

You love me? ” he asked with sudden fervour, taking 
her hand and searching her eyes with his, in which the 
fire of love burned. She left her hand in his willingly and 
trustingly and met his gaze with a smile. 

“ Have I not shown it ? Do you need any other an- 
swer?” 

“ With a love strong enough to face even this trial? ” 
he insisted earnestly. 

“ I shall never change, Gerard. Nothing could change 
my heart — not even if all this were proven against you, 
as they both swear it can be. It would break my heart 
and blight my life; but my love would never change. 
And believe it I never would or will, unless your own 
lips tell me it is true; and even then my heart would 
rebel against your words.” 

“ I shall never tell you that,” he replied, vehemently. 
“ Thank God there is no reason why I should not take 
your hand and look into your own innocent eyes and 


124 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

swear on my soul that all this charge passes me by as 
an idle breeze. You will never have cause to regret your 
sweet trust. That on my honour.” 

“ Why have they made these charges ? I am so sorely 
perplexed.” 

“ It will all appear in time, Gabrielle. There, is dark 
and evil work behind, and I am resolved to drag it to 
the light of day.” 

But when ? They tell me you are going away again 1 
Ah, Gerard, my heart fell at the news.” 

“ Tis but one more falsehood. Only one thing can 
drive me from Morvaix — your own sentence.” 

“ Yet they urged me to counsel you to go, saying that 
if you stay here you will be imprisoned. What is this 
affair at Cambrai which they call by the fell name of mur- 
der? Do not let my question anger you; but if there 
be really danger, you must fly.” 

“ The Governor would have me fly that you may be 
driven to deem me the guilty wretch he describes me. 
There is no danger to me, but rather to them; to the 
Governor himself indeed most of all.” 

“What would you do? No deed of violence, 
Gerard ? ” 

“ Violence there may have to be ; but not of the kind 
in your thoughts. I am no assassin, whether at Cam- 
brai or here.” 

“ Then you have some scheme with which to com- 
bat him? Can you not tell me that?” she asked with 
almost wistful eagerness. 

“ It is one that would speak to your heart, Gabrielle, 
for it will touch the welfare of all in Morvaix.” 

“ Now you frighten me. Would you further a revolt 
here ? Heaven knows our wretched people are hot 
against him and ripe for a movement of the kind. But 
he is so strong in his soldiery, the end would be but 
useless bloodshed to be followed by even more grind- 
ing tyranny and misery for the city.” 


THE DUKE’S SENTENCE 


125 


“ Harbour no fears of that. Stay, what if I could 
lead a movement here which, without the evil things 
that make your woman’s heart shrink, could yet break 
this Tiger’s power and give good and just government 
to the people ? ” 

“ It is not possible, Gerard. You speak at random. 
You are not known in Morvaix; and the people would 
not follow an unknown leader. Yet I have dreamed of 
something of the kind since you came. Were you but 
once established firmly as lord of Malincourt and had 
had time to win the confidence of the people and their 
trust, as you would win it, then — but there, it is 
no more than a dream conjured up by finding you the 
man you are.” 

“ May I test your trust still further ? I have my 
reasons, God knows, for thus testing you. If I were in 
very truth the wretch the Duke has painted me, and 
yet had the means to do what I have said and came to 
you in the moment of my triumph and asked you to 
be my wife, how would you answer ? ” 

“ I would lay my hand in yours without a question, 
Gerard, sure that, whatever your past, you had redeemed 
it for my sake.” She gave her answer without a falter 
or a second of hesitation. 

“ Thank God and you for those words and that trust, 
Gabrielle,” he cried, with fervent passion. ‘‘ If I am 
ever unworthy of it, may God deal with me for a traitor ! 
The time for me to claim you so will come, and until 
it comes I will wait to seek from your lips the kiss 
of betrothal. Now am I sure indeed that all will be 
well with us.” 

“But you will not remain in Morvaix?” she asked, 
after a pause. 

“ Could I leave you after this ? ” he replied tenderly. 

“ I should understand the reason of your going.” 

“ I have far stronger reasons to remain near you.” 


126 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ I think you should not. I am safe ; but I fear for 
you; and my fear will not pass while you remain here. 
I am going to-day to the Duchess and shall seek her 
aid and counsel — telling her all.’' 

“To the Castle?” 

“ Of a surety to the Castle. She has sent an urgent 
message to see me.” 

‘‘ By whom ? ” 

“ The Duke.” 

“ I scent trouble in it. I do not like you to trust 
yourself in that man’s power. If you go, I shall go 
too.” 

“ You are needlessly alarmed. She is my friend, and 
as good a woman as ever drew breath. I am often with 
her. I could not refuse; but it would be madness for 
you to think of going.” 

“ The term madness does not hinder me. For the part 
I have to play a bold front is not only necessary, 
it is prudence.” 

“ But you can serve no useful end by such a venture. 
The Duke might offer you violence, indeed, in his 
anger.” 

“ I can find a pretext and would gladly have a chance 
to get within the walls.” 

“ It may be less easy to find one to get out, Gerard.” 

“ Even so the work I have to do would not be stayed. 
I am firm on the point.” 

“ I do not like the look of it ; ” and Gabrielle’s face 
clouded. 

“ The look may change on closer view.” 

“ Harm will come of it, Gerard. Let me prevail.” 

“ When my work is done you shall never prefer a 
request in vain. But this you must not press.” She 
yielded then, albeit with anxiety and misgivings ; and 
they went into the house. 

Gerard hastened to his apartments to wait for Pascal 


THE DUKE’S SENTENCE 


12J 

and to complete the arrangements for striking the blow 
upon which he had now decided. 

When Pascal arrived the two had a long conference, 
and once again Pascal advised a policy of caution. 

“ Don’t set your foot inside the Castle gates,” he 
urged vigorously. “ It can do no good and may work 
incalculable mischief.” 

“ Would you go in my stead? ” 

“ With all the willingness in life.” 

And shall the leader shirk the risk which his fol- 
lowers would take? Is it thus we Bourbon leaders 
lead?” 

“ That is no reason. There are times, of course, when 
the leader should be first, but this is not one of them. 
You know what sort of wild beast government this is 
in Morvaix; you have now ample cause to do all you 
will against the Governor ; ride out then to Cambrai and 
yourself bring up the troops.” 

“ Shall a Bourbon give men cause to sneer at him for 
a coward? Nay, Pascal, you would but anger me to 
press such counsel further.” 

“ But your life to me and to us all is too precious to 
be risked in such a venture. I know what Dubois 
would urge were he here. Still, let it be as you will.” 

‘‘ I am not risking my life, man. Do you think this 
Duke, daredevil though he be, will venture to harm 
Bourbon’s son when once I declare myself? His own 
soldiers would revolt against it. No man shall call me 
poltroon; and none has ever before advised me to de- 
serve such a term.” 

“ There you wrong me, Gerard. But I say no 
more. Pray heaven no harm come of it. It was my 
duty to urge this counsel, but I knew you would not 
so act ; ” and Pascal smiled. 

“ To our plans then. Another messenger rtiust be 
found to ride to Cambrai with all the haste possible 


128 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


and carry this message to my cousin. In it I have 
urged him to bring up the troops with all despatch. If 
your courier of this morning gets first to hand, d’Alem- 
bert will be already preparing; if not, this urgent mes- 
sage will hurry him. If our messenger gets quickly to 
him some eight-and-forty hours should see him without 
the city here; and I have told him to ride straight in 
unless a messenger from me meets him with a further 
despatch. By nightfall, on the day after to-morrow at 
latest, he should be here ; and within that short space no 
great harm can happen to either Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court or to me, let this Governor do what he will.” 

“ ’T would be a shrewder plan to get her to ride with 
you to Cambrai and return with the troops,” said Pascal. 

The thought has not escaped me ; and it may come 
to it yet. We shall see. Failing it, I have this plan : Let 
Dubois or yourself choose some likely place in the city 
to which our fellows can be brought, so that at need, 
should trouble come, we can make a stand.” 

‘‘ That is more to my liking,” said Pascal, gleefully. 

“ And lastly for yourself, Pascal. Don’t return here, 
but don once more your monk’s gown; and when the 
task I have given you is completed, go to the Castle and 
keep your eyes open. There, if anywhere, trouble may 
be looked for, and your ready wit will be most needed.” 

“ You will at least let me be near you,” said Pascal 
earnestly. 

“ I know your zeal and friendship too well to hesitate 
to send for you at the first touch of danger. But I look 
for none of any serious character. And now,” he broke 
off, rising, “ it is time for this visit to the Castle. I 
must find Mademoiselle de Malincourt.” 

Gabrielle was waiting for him and again urged him 
not to go. 

“ I have a presentiment,” she said. “ Let me dissuade 
you at the last moment from this ill-omened daring.” 


THE DUKE’S SENTENCE 


iig 

“ I should rather read the omens ill if I were to leave 
you or suffer you to go alone, Gabrielle.” 

Is there nothing I can say or do that will urge you 
to fly ? ” 

Nothing, nothing ; unless,” he added with a half- 
serious smile — ‘‘ unless you would share the flight. And 
that I cannot ask — yet.” 

She started and looked to read his face, and after a 
moment answered — 

“ I am a Malincourt, and my place, for good or ill, is 
in Morvaix.” 

“ And where is mine if not by your side ? ” 

Nothing more was said, and they set out, Gabrielle 
so chilled by a presentiment of danger that her look was 
serious and troubled. 


CHAPTER XII 


gabrielle’s friend 

T he Duke carried away from Malincourt a heart 
bitter with jealousy and black with anger, and 
he vented his passion upon de Proballe, whom 
he chose to regard as the cause of all the trouble. 

“ You have betrayed my confidence shamefully. You 
have doubtless your own ends to gain, as that letter 
hinted ; but they will cost you dear, whatever they are, 
monsieur.'’ 

“ Betrayed you ? How ? ” asked de Probajle, exceed- 
ingly uneasy as he thought his ulterior plans might be 
suspected. “ What have I done other than as we 
agreed ? ” 

“ Did we agree that this scoundrel was so to arrange 
the manner of his coming as to impress your niece in this 
way? Was he to flaunt himself as a man of spirit and 
courage and impose thus on a young, impressionable, 
high-minded girl ? ” 

“ Did I order the manner of his coming? You wrong 
me entirely. His secret coming was as much a surprise 
to me as an offence to you ; and that he was able to 
make this impression on Gabrielle was not my doing 
but the blundering of your own men. Your soldiers first 
in the market place ; your followers, de Cavannes and 
d’Estelle, afterwards in their attack upon Denys in 
Gabrielle’s very presence when Gerard was at hand.” 

“ Would God they had killed him ! ” exclaimed the 
Duke brutally. “ But after the affair in the market place 
you should have told me.” 


130 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


131 

Nay, that is an even greater injustice than ever. 
Who of us even guessed that the man was de Cobalt ? ” 
De Proballe’s tone was a good imitation of injured in- 
nocence. 

“ You have betrayed me, I say ; and if the thing mis- 
carries you shall suffer,” returned the Governor, in no 
mood to listen to any reason. “ You should have stopped 
the mischief as soon as you saw it was going so far.” 

“ It happened but yesterday.” 

“ God’s Cross! man, what has that to do with it? Is 
a mischief like this to be counted by hours? Was it ever 
in our plan that the villain should win your niece’s 
heart ?” 

“ He had at least to make such an impression as would 
induce her to consent to marry him. It is but a passing 
fancy which the proof of his evil character will cure — 
and his flight will prove it better than aught else.” 

“ Passing fancy I ” exclaimed the Duke bitterly. “ Are 
you blind? I know not when I have so keenly suffered. 
But if he do not fly, he shall suffer too.” 

He is not fool enough to remain. It was a shrewd 
thought to give him time to cool and think; and if he 
have any mind to linger, I will find arguments to drive 
him away. He has yet to learn your methods of justice 
here in Morvaix: I can find in them ample reasons for 
him. Although why you let him go instead of dealing 
with him at once I do not see.” 

“If he flies, his flight will be, as you say, the 
proof of his guilt.” 

“ He will fly,” said de Proballe, confidently. “ Did he 
not shun your province as a man would shun hell ? Did 
he not refuse to come without that promise of pardon in 
writing? By a man’s acts you shall know him, not by 
his words. Let him think of Gabrielle as he will, he 
will think more of his own life. But I would have kept 
him.” 


132 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ When his flight has proved his guilt he can be re- 
taken for me to use.” 

De Proballe laughed. You have a mercy of your 
own, Duke. I had not thought of that. Stay, what if 
he were to use this interval of your mercy to prevail 
on Gabrielle to fly with him? He is daredevil enough.” 

“ She would never stoop to that, surely ! ” 

“ Women are women, and when they are in — when a 
man influences them, I mean, the best will do strange 
things.” 

“ Return to Malincourt and watch, de Proballe. Your 
niece is to come to the Castle two hours after noon. Make 
this flight impossible after then; and after that I will 
see to it that no chance offers for her to leave even the 
Castle itself. If the mad attempt be made, have the 
scoundrel seized and brought to me.” 

De Proballe was by no means sorry to get away from 
the Governor in his present mood, and returned to 
Malincourt to keep the watch ; while the Governor hur- 
ried on to the Castle to take further steps designed to 
prevent this suggested flight ; and some of them were to 
have important results in another direction. 

He despatched a body of soldiers to watch round 
Malincourt, and at the same time sent urgent commands 
to the officers of the different gates of the city that no 
one was to be allowed to pass out without leave signed by 
him. Thus it came about that the courier whom Pascal 
was sending to Cambrai was stopped, and valuable time 
lost. 

The Governor, having completed these arrangements, 
was closeted for an hour with his wife, and as soon as he 
heard, to his intense relief, that Gabrielle had arrived at 
the Castle and was with the Duchess, he sent for Dubois 
to sound him in regard to that part of the plan which 
called for the aid of the Church. 

He was as hot now upon the scheme of divorcing his 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


133 

wife in order to be free to marry again, as he had been 
formerly upon the other intention. 

The ruse by which Gerard had succeeded in getting 
a hundred of his own soldiers enrolled among the Castle 
troops, by pretending that they came as a gift from 
the Cardinal Archbishop, was thus having singular 
results. The Governor read it as a proof that he stood 
so well with the Cardinal that he could hope to receive 
his Eminence’s support in the matter of the divorce ; and 
as he concluded Dubois had been chosen as the Cardinal’s 
delegate because of the latter’s confidence in him, here 
was the very man at hand to sound on the matter. 

Dubois was a clever soldier and a brave fighter, and 
had been selected by Gerard for his present task because 
his influence with the men was most likely to keep them 
in bounds while in the Castle. He made a very brusque 
unmonklike monk, however; and he now found himself 
in a very awkward position. Moreover, he knew nothing 
of Gerard’s experiences within the last few hours. 

He listened quietly to the Duke, and, seeing no con- 
nection between the matter and any of Gerard’s affairs, 
felt no interest in it at all, and gave his own opinion 
bluntly. He was a soldier, not a cleric; knew little and 
cared less about the theological views as to the dissolu- 
tion of a tie cemented by a sacrament of the Church; 
and the only thought he had about it was that as the 
Tiger Governor was such a tyrant, it was a blessing and 
not a curse that he was childless — the point on which 
with him the Duke laid the chief stress. 

“ His Eminence would never sanction it, my lord,” 
he declared brusquely. “ It is against the Canon of 
Holy Church.” 

“ But it has been sanctioned before now,” replied the 
Governor, and went on to cite instances and to argue 
the matter. Dubois had, however, only one reply to 
everything. 


134 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ The Cardinal would never sanction it ; ’’ and his 
dogged insistence upon this began at length to enrage 
the Governor, not a little to Dubois’ grim amusement. 

‘‘ I would rather have the countenance of the Church, 
but in Morvaix I am the head of the Church as of all 
else. I am wont to act first and inquire afterwards in 
most things. It is simpler, and the end is the same. This 
may be such a case. If I should seek your help as the 
Cardinal’s representative you would give it ? ” 

“ It is none of my affair,” replied Dubois hastily. 

“ I repeat my question ; ” and the Governor looked at 
him meaningly. But Dubois was the last man in the 
world to be browbeaten ; and thus he answered stolidly : 

“ And I repeat my answer, my lord.” 

“ I am not wont to be set at defiance by monk or 
priest.” 

“ Nor I to be driven from my duty, my lord. I am 
not setting you at defiance.” 

“ My priests in Morvaix do not answer me thus.” 

I am not your lordship’s priest.” 

“ You will at least keep silence about what has passed 
between us.” 

“ Unless my duty demand that I should speak of it.” 

“ What is that but threatening me and defying me ? ” 
The Governor’s anger was mounting fast in view of 
what he deemed the monk’s contumacy, and Dubois was 
no less dogged and blunt. 

“ If what you propose to do be right, what need is 
there for silence ; if it be wrong, why should my lips be 
sealed ? ” he answered. 

“ Secrets confided to the ears of you holy men are to 
be regarded as sacred.” 

“ This is no such occasion. You sought my opinion 
and I gave it. That is all. My duty is my duty, none the 
less or more.” 

“ Peace with your canting about duty. You are in 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


I3S 

Morvaix now, and I will settle what is your duty. I 
rule here, absolutely.'’ 

“ I am not disputing your rule, my lord ; but I was 
not sent here to do your bidding or to cease to do what 
I deem my duty.” 

“ Out of my sight. It is such canting hypocrites as 
you who sow discord and do mischief. See to it that 
you hold your babbling tongue, or I’ll find means to 
silence you.” But Dubois fired at this injustice and an- 
swered hotly — 

“ I am no canting hypocrite, my lord, nor am I a 
recreant coward to flinch and cringe before your angry 
looks and passionate words. They do but convince me 
that in this thing you have some evil purpose; and not 
in Morvaix, no, nor in all France, is there power to 
silence me if I think I ought to speak.” 

“ Out of my presence before I send for my guards 
to drive you away for a pestilent ribald malcontent.” 

“ I came of your seeking, not of my own wish,” re- 
turned Dubois, not one whit abashed by the Governor’s 
violence. 

“If I have cause to send for you again you will 
repent it.” 

“ I am in no ways persuaded of that,” returned Dubois, 
sturdily ; and he swung out of the room, little think- 
ing that he had done harm to Gerard by his manful 
attitude. Yet in a way he had ; for the Governor, 
revolving what had passed, determined not to take the 
risk of applying to the Cardinal, but to hurry on his 
marriage, and leave the Church to interfere when it 
would have the accomplished fact to face. 

Had Dubois but known, he would have been more 
prudent to have appeared to consent to the Governor’s 
plans and to have held out to him the hope of the 
Cardinal’s consent, so that he might have been induced 
to incur the delay necessary to obtain it. He saw this 


136 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

when Gerard pointed it out to him later. But it was 
too late then. 

In the meantime the Duchess had received Gabrielle 
with even greater tenderness and love than usual; and 
it was some time before she began to work round slowly 
to the subject of the Duke’s wishes. 

“ I am old, feeble, and bed-ridden, Gabrielle, and 
worse than all, childless. I am done with the world, 
dear, and willing to give place to one who can play my 
part better. It would have been better, far better, had 
I died years ago.” 

“ Then I should have lacked the truest woman friend 
a girl could have,” answered Gabrielle sweetly. “ But 
you must not yield to this melancholy. You have been 
in greater pain than usual, I fear, and it has tried you.” 

“ Not of body, child, but of mind, perhaps,” and she 
sighed. “ It is ill to lag on and on, a weary dreary 
nuisance to all around you. There comes a time when 
it is good to die.” 

“ You are morbid. Something has distressed you. 
Tell me,” and Gabrielle sat on the bedside and took her 
friend’s hand. 

I have been a failure, child. I see it now ; and see 
how the people under the Duke’s rule have suffered in 
consequence. The Duke himself has shown me this.” 

The Duke ? ” exclaimed Gabrielle in surprise. 

The influence of a woman’s hand in his governing 
has been sadly missed. He loved me once, child, and 
then I could sway him, hard though he now seems. But 
when I bore him no children and my helplessness fell 
on me, an estrangement grew between us and from that 
followed, oh, so many evils.” She sighed deeply, and 
paused before she added: “Yet he has shown me it is 
not too late, even now.” 

“ I cannot follow you now, dear,” said Gabrielle. 

“A noble without a son to succeed him lacks one of 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


137 

the great incentives to do right, Gabrielle. He turns 
his thoughts inwards, broods, thinks only of himself, and 
grows the harder for the galling grief and disappoint- 
ment. It has been so with the Duke. If I had but died 
years ago, when first my calamity struck me down, he 
would have taken another wife who would have borne 
him children. Would God indeed that I had died ! 

Gabrielle said nothing. Deep down in her mind the 
thought began to take shape that there was some pur- 
pose behind her friend’s words — some new cause to 
bring this side of her sufferings to the light just now. 

“ I used to pray so earnestly for a son,” the Duchess 
continued, after a painful pause ; “ but none came ; and 
I was thus so unneeded, so less than useless; a clog, a 
drag, a dead weight in his life. I could not wonder he 
grew cold, and that in time the coldness hardened into 
cruelty. I stood for no more than the disappointment 
in his life.” She spoke in a slow, leaden, hopeless, 
melancholy tone, infinitely touching to Gabrielle. “ It is a 
dreary fate for a wife, child, to stir no other feeling in 
her husband’s heart than that of disappointment and to 
see it hardening slowly into hate. Had I but dared at 
that time I would have taken my life. But I was a 
coward. I dared not find freedom in that way.” 

“ Did the Duke know of these thoughts ? ” asked Gabri- 
elle, keeping her face averted. 

Whether he could read mine as I could read his, I 
know not. I saw him only rarely. This has been so for 
many years indeed. That he should speak often of our 
childlessness, should even taunt me with it, was perhaps 
no more than natural — and yet every word was like a 
sword-thrust in my heart. More than once I made 
him a proposal.” 

Yes?” 

“ It was my own thought,” continued the Duchess, 
smoothing Gabrielle’s hair and petting her. Quite my 


138 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

own. You know how the idea of self-sacrifice will some- 
times seize upon us women till it becomes almost a desire. 
It was so with me. I knew it would be so well for 
Morvaix if he could have some one by his side, heart- 
warm in the desire to help the people, strong in influence 
to modify the ever growing sternness of his rule by 
gentle suasive counsel — he is at heart a man amenable 
to such influence, Gabrielle — and able to take a due part 
in the work of government : a helpmeet in all ways. So 
I urged him to gain the sanction of Holy Church to dis- 
solve our marriage, on the ground of our childlessness, 
and seek — another and a better wife.’’ 

“ My dear, my dear,” cried Gabrielle, intensely moved. 
“ Where could he find a better in all fair France than 
you? He refused you, of course.” 

“ Yes — then ; and not kindly, but with a gibe — that 
he had not found marriage an experience he wished to 
double. It wounded me of course to have what I meant 
in all sincerity to be a help to him thus turned to jeering; 
but he did not understand my motive, I think. But now 
he has gone back to the plan ; for there is one, a woman 
among women, Gabrielle, who would be all that Morvaix 
could desire as his wife. And the one of all others whom 
I could best bear to see filling my place.” 

She paused for Gabrielle to speak; but no response 
came. 

Her heart, like mine, is for the people’s weal and her 
influence would be far greater than mine could ever have 
been with the citizens ; real, powerful, active, where mine 
is now dead. You have often told me how you love the 
people, Gabrielle.” 

You must say no more,” answered Gabrielle, in a 
low firm voice. “ I will not affect to misunderstand you, 
and I know you speak in all purity of thought and intent. 
But were all other considerations naught, I would never 
do you this wrong.” 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


139 

“ He and all would honour you if you were his wife, 
Gabrielle.’' 

“Nay, I should dishonour myself. I beg you say no 
more.” 

“ You would be all-powerful to rule in Morvaix.” 

“ Were the throne of France the guerdon I would not 
consent.” 

“Your heart is free, child?” The gentle eyes were 
full on Gabrielle’s face as the question was put, and the 
light that rushed to it did not escape them. “ Gabrielle, 
my Gabrielle, I did not know;” and at that Gabrielle 
lowered her head and hid it on her friend’s heart. “ Pray 
heaven he is worthy of you. Tell me, child. Or is it a 
secret ? ” 

“ No secret,” said Gabrielle, lifting her head proudly. 
“ My cousin, Gerard de Cobalt ” 

“ Gabrielle, not he, surely not he, I trust,” interposed 
the Duchess, in a tone of dismay. “ Oh, how I am 
punished for not having spoken my fears. Since last we 
spoke together of him and his coming, I have heard ill 
tidings indeed concerning him, but put off speaking to 
warn you until I could be certain. He is not worthy of 
you, child ; far, far from it.” 

“ You have not seen him and spoken with him, or you 
would not say that.” 

“ When did he come ? ” 

“ But yesterday ; or rather, two days past and 
Gabrielle told of the meeting in the market place and 
after at Malincourt. 

“ It is a tragedy,” was the Duchess’s comment. “ And 
you love him ! Oh, Gabrielle, Gabrielle, what sorrow is 
there not in store for you ! ” 

“ Not through him,” was the confident reply. 

“Alas! child, what do you know of men who judge 
them by a comely face and a fair speaking tongue? 
When could a man not speak a maiden fairly? Have 


140 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

they not told you of his evil life? Of the crime for 
which he craved the Duke’s pardon fore ever he set foot 
in the city ? ” 

“ My heart is closed to the voice of slander against 
him, dear,” replied Gabrielle, in the same proud confident 
tone. 

“ How like a maiden in love ! But alas ! my child, I 
know these things are true. His life is forfeit for the 
one deed — ^but one among many in his black life. Oh, 
Gabrielle, how terrible, how terrible ! It will break your 
life even worse than mine has been broken.” 

“ I have neither fears for him nor doubts for myself.” 

When the heart is young how easy to be confident. 
How sad and more than sad is all this ! And here, then, 
is the reason why my words found your ears deaf, is it ? ” 

“ Only in part. Had I never seen Gerard, my answer 
had been the same.” 

The Duchess sighed and shivered slightly in fear. 

“ The Duke will hear your decision unwillingly, 
Gabrielle; and it will harden his heart against the man 
who thus comes between you and him. Your cup of 
suffering will be full indeed even while you are so young. 
He had built upon this marriage; thinking by it to join 
the influence of your house of Malincourt with his.” 

“ I recall now how he spoke of my having some in- 
fluence in the governing of the city, and of some sacrifice 
to be made by me. This may have been in his thoughts ; 
and yet almost in the same breath he had spoken of my 
marriage to my cousin. ’Twas inexplicable to me then, 
and is even more so now. Yet the thing was not more 
possible then than now. . Did death itself gape full in 
front of me, I would not be his wife.” There was no 
mistaking the unalterable firmness of her decision. 

“You have an honest heart and soul, Gabrielle, and 
were I you, and so placed as you, I should decide as 
you.” 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


141 

‘‘You uphold me, then?” 

“ I told the Duke I was sure what your reply would 
be when he laid on me the ungrateful task of questioning 
you. Yet in a way I am sorry; for if it be not you, it 
may be some one less worthy, to the hurt of all in 
Morvaix.” 

“ And if need should come, you will stand by me as 
to my cousin ? ” 

“ Have I ever failed you when I had the power to 
help? But in this I am powerless. It would be wrong 
to give you fruitless hope. Were he but a good man, 
worthy of your sweet pure love, how gladly would I 
serve you, if serve any one I can in my helplessness.” 

Gabrielle smiled. “ I will prove him worthy — nay, not 
I, he himself will prove it to Morvaix and the world; 
and then I will claim your promise.” 

“ Nor claim it in vain, Gabrielle ; that you know. And 
now let us speak of less trying matters. I am weary,” 
said the Duchess, and they were thus engaged when the 
Governor entered. 

Gabrielle rose, and the Duke first cast a sharp ques- 
tioning glance at his wife’s face — 

“ I am always glad to find you here, mademoiselle. I 
trust you have had long enough time to come to an 
understanding? ” 

“ I have done my utmost, Charles,” said the Duchess, 
shrinkingly. 

“ I ask no more. May I beg some words with you, 
mademoiselle ? ” 

“ Except on one subject, certainly,” replied Gabrielle. 

“ We will discuss the exceptions in private,” he 
returned with a frown. 

“ I beg you to excuse me, my lord.” 

His answer was characteristic. He opened the door 
leading to an adjoining room and held it for her to 
pass out. 


142 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ Pardon me my insistence. What I have to say must 
be in private and cannot wait.’^ 

For a moment Gabrielle rebelled, raising her head 
proudly and meeting his gaze firmly. 

I repeat, must be in private, mademoiselle,’’ he said, 
adding as an afterthought : “ And it cannot fail to 
interest you, seeing whom it concerns.” 

She went then and he followed, maintaining silence 
until they were alone. 

“ There must be no misunderstanding between us, my 
lord,” cried Gabrielle, at once throwing down the gauge 
of defiance. “The Duchess, your wife and my dear friend, 
has at your instigation made me acquainted with your 
proposal — a proposal I deem infamous and unholy — and 
no power you can exert can bring me even to consider 
it. I pray you spare me the pain of any further refer- 
ence to it.” 

“ You are wrong to meet me thus at the outset with 
antagonism. You have heard as yet but one side only, 
and must bear with me while I speak of the other. I am 
far from being your enemy. Heaven knows.” 

“ While matters remain as they are, I cannot count 
your lordship among my friends.” 

“ Those are hard words to hear, mademoiselle. You 
mean ? ” 

“ I mean the slanders you have sanctioned against my 
cousin and the threats with which you have menaced him. 
His cause is mine ; his enemies are my enemies.” 

He made a stern, angry gesture, but held his temper 
in check. 

“ The Duchess has told you my wishes — that of her own 
will and at her own desire our marriage should be dis- 
solved, in order that you may become my wife. But my 
full motive she could not tell you because she does not 
know it. It is — ^that I love you, Gabrielle; love, aye, 
worship the very ground you tread and the very air you 
breathe. For me all France holds no ” 


GABRIELLE’S FRIEND 


H3 

Spare me this added shame, my lord,’’ Gabrielle 
broke in, her voice vibrating and her eyes flaming with 
indignation. 

Shame ! ” he repeated, with an angry start. 

“ What is it but shame, the wrong you would do to 
the purest and sweetest wife man ever had; what else 
but shame that you should offer to prostrate your gov- 
ernment to your own purposes; what but foulest shame 
that almost within hearing of the woman you would thus 
wrong you seek to pollute my ears with this infamous 
profession? If there be a spark of manhood in you, 
kindle it till it light up your soul sufficiently to save you 
and me from this unholy degradation.” 

“ Your passion but whets my love, Gabrielle. I am not 
a man to be set aside from a purpose once formed. My 
purpose is now set — you shall be my wife; and neither 
man nor devil nor God shall turn me.” 

“ I have but one word, then. I hold your offer to be 
vile and degrading, and I would rather die than falter 
for an instant in repudiating it.” 

“ You will not turn me,” he repeated. “ I have offered 
you my love — a love that burns in me as a consuming 
fire — and you think to put it aside with indignation and 
contempt. But there are other emotions fighting for me 
than love. And fear is one of them.” 

“ I do not fear your lordship,” flashed Gabrielle, with 
lofty pride. 

“ Yet there is none in Morvaix to protect you from 
me. 

“ My cousin Gerard ” 

He has fled the city, like the craven, guilty, worthless 
wretch he is,” he answered contemptuously. 

“ It is not true, my lord. He is here in your castle. 
He came with me, foreseeing more clearly than I the 
purpose with which you brought me here. He came for 
my protection. And he is no craven guilty wretch as 


144 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


you say, but a good and true man: the man, my lord, 
whom I love, and whose wife I shall be, by the grace 
of God.” 

He stood fighting with the tempest of rage which this 
proud avowal provoked and was still striving for self- 
restraint, when an interruption occurred. Someone came 
to the door, and when, with an angry exclamation, he 
opened it, he found a messenger from de Proballe. 

“ Your Grace, M. le Baron de Proballe desires me to 
say that he seeks the favour of an immediate audience 
with you on matters of the most urgent importance affect- 
ing closely M. de Cobalt,” said the man. 

“He has not fled, you say?” cried the Duke, turning 
to Gabrielle, and jumping to the conclusion that that 
was the news. His manner was full of exultation, and 
he laughed unpleasantly as he added : “ Come and see 
for yourself.” 

Together they went down to where de Proballe was 
waiting with strange news that had brought him in hot 
haste to the Castle. 

At the sight of her uncle’s face and the triumphant 
glance he cast at her, Gabrielle felt her heart sink in 
momentary fear for Gerard; but she rallied quickly and 
faced them both with a confident smile as she waited 
for the tidings. 


CHAPTER XIII 


DISCOVERY 

W HILE Gabrielle was closeted with the Duchess 
Gerard had made the best use of his time to 
learn what he could of the Governor’s Castle. 
Well placed on rising ground just within the northern 
gate, it had in former times been a strong fortress, at 
once overawing Morvaix itself and commanding the 
approach from the north, the side which was most open 
to attack. Its outer fortifications formed a long portion 
of the boundary walls of the city; and in the more 
desperate times when that district had been constantly 
overrun by raiders, many a fierce and desperate conflict 
had raged round its gloomy walls. 

Gerard saw, not without uneasiness, that the Governor 
had restored many of the old fortifications, had con- 
structed several more modern works, and had thus 
greatly strengthened the place. 

The reason was not far to seek. The Duke ruled by 
force. He ground the people under the iron heel of 
military discipline; and so long as he was sure of the 
strength of his Castle and could maintain his soldiers, 
the people were powerless. They might protest and 
murmur and even rise in revolt ; but under the frowning 
menace of the Castle, they were helpless. 

Every piece of the military machinery was kept in a 
high state of preparedness for eventualities, and Gerard’s 
keen soldier’s eye could not fail to note all the evidences 
of strength and to estimate them at their true value. 
Whatever the Duke might be, he was a good soldier. 

145 


146 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Everything about the Castle was regulated with military 
precision. 

Stranger though he was, no one attempted to interfere 
with him or even hinder him as he made his observa- 
tions. He had been seen to arrive with Gabrielle, and 
as the Duke had never deemed it possible he would 
venture inside the fortress and had therefore given no 
orders concerning him, he was held to be a guest who had 
been made free of the Castle, and was allowed to go 
where he would. 

The knowledge gained in this survey might prove 
invaluable. The plan of the whole Castle was soon clear 
in his mind and he detected the one weak spot in the 
defences against which, should the time come, an attack 
could best be delivered. 

This was at a point on the city side of the walls where 
some works were still in progress. The ground outside 
rose to within a few feet of the parapet on the top, and 
gangs of men were at work there: some removing the 
ground and others deepening the foundations of the 
walls, while their ladders and tools lay about the place. 

Gerard smiled with intense satisfaction at the dis- 
covery, which might well have vital importance. If a 
crisis arose which rendered it imperative for him to make 
a stand against the Governor for a time while awaiting 
the arrival of his cousin from Cambrai, Dubois could 
easily collect the men within the Castle and with them 
make a dash through this breach ; or again, if he himself 
were put under any restraint by the Duke, here was the 
road of escape. 

With these thoughts in his mind he made the most 
careful observation of the exact position of the spot, 
and then descended from the walls to the courtyards 
below to find the speediest and most direct road to it. 

He had completed his survey and was entering the 
Castle when he encountered Dubois fresh from his inter- 


DISCOVERY 


H7 

view with the Governor and seething with indignation 
at his treatment. 

“ My lord ! ” exclaimed Dubois involuntarily, in sur- 
prise. 

Good day, holy friar,” answered Gerard, with a 
gesture of caution. “ I have heard of your good deeds 
and would confer with you,” he added aloud for the 
hearing of a couple of soldiers who were passing. 

“We can speak here,” said Dubois, drawing aside into 
an alcove ; and in rapid tones he told of all he had done 
since his arrival, and then described the interview with 
the Governor. 

“ You did well, but could have done better,” said 
Gerard, after a moment’s pause. “ You should have led 
him to think the sanction would have been forthcoming 
from the Cardinal, and so have gained time. But it is 
vain to speak of that now. Listen to my plans.” He told 
him the result of his observation, and instructed him to 
ascertain exactly what guard was kept at the works by 
night, to have some of their own men always watching 
near at hand, and above all to be sure that ladders were 
to be available there so that no time should be lost in 
case of emergency. 

“ I too have a plan,” said Dubois. “ The soldiers here 
are but a wild mercenary lot, dissatisfied with everything ; 
disaffected toward the Duke and their officers ; any man’s 
men who will but pay them. With a few bags of crowns, 
many of them could be bought and the Castle itself seized. 
Even among those who could not be bought, the men of 
Morvaix itself and the district round, there are many who 
hate the Governor for his excesses and, in their sympathy 
with the people outside, are ripe to revolt.” 

“ Splendidly done ! ” said Gerard. “ I knew you would 
not be housed in the Castle without results. I like the 
scheme. ’Twould be a stroke indeed to vanquish this 
strutting cock with his own spurs. Push your inquiries 


148 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

all you can in safety, using every discretion, and we will 
speak of it again.” 

Ah, my fine cavalier, so we meet again. Seeking 
absolution from our new sir priest here, eh ? ” 

Gerard turned quickly at the sneering voice to find 
that the two gallants whom he had surprised in their 
attack upon Denys, had come up unawares and now stood 
regarding Dubois and himself with sharp suspicious 
glances. 

Is the Duke dead that his serving men have come 
to power?” retorted Gerard. “Or "is either of you 
minded to renew the affair of the gardens of Malin- 
court ? ” 

“ We are minded to see what the rats are about in 
the Castle, whatever the colour of their coats.” It was 
d’Estelle who answered. He was pale and weak, and 
carried his arm in a sling. 

“ You are wounded, monsieur, and so licensed for a 
time in your insolence. But you, monsieur,” and Gerard 
made a step toward Antoine. “ You are still unhurt. 
Do you carry also an uncivil tongue? If I know not how 
your tongue runs, since I have not heard it yet, I know 
at least how your legs run, for I have seen them.” 

“ This is no brawler’s tavern,” cried d’Estelle, in- 
solently. “ You are out of your element here.” 

“ Peace,” interposed Dubois, in his sonorous tones. 
“ Be careful of such wanton provocation. I have known 
men’s blood to flow for less. You should guard your 
tongue, young sir.” 

“ All right, bald pate,” cried d’Estelle with a flippant 
laugh. 

“ You have said nothing, monsieur,” said Gerard to 
Antoine. 

“ Peace, my son, peace,” said Dubois again, laying his 
hand on Gerard’s shoulder. “ Would you, too, provoke 
strife?” 


DISCOVERY 


149 


Good, old Tell-your-beads. What’s sauce for the 
goose is sauce for such a gander,” exclaimed d’Estelle, 
with another laugh. 

“ These gentlemen and I have met before, father,” said 
Gerard. “ I prevented them from murdering a man, and 
they bear me ill-will in consequence.” 

It was no murder but a fair quarrel, monsieur,” said 
Antoine. 

“ Fair? With two swords to one? ” 

I caught M. St. Jean maltreating a lady who is dear 
to me, and did but seek to punish him as he deserved.” 

“ When I see a liar I watch his lips and listen. I am 
watching yours, monsieur,” said Gerard, contemptuously. 

You were set to murder him and for that purpose rode 
after him yester morning.” Antoine changed colour and 
d’Estelle was silent. 

Be careful what you say, monsieur,” replied Antoine, 
hoarsely. “We are the Duke’s followers and this is his 
lordship’s Castle.” 

“If you do not like my words, monsieur, there is an 
alternative which men of honour understand,” retorted 
Gerard, in a deliberate tone, and with a look which 
Antoine had little mind to face. 

“ If I do not seek a fight with you, it is not because 
I fear you,” he answered, in none too firm a tone ; “ but 
because there may be a way more useful to my master to 
deal with you.” 

“ I appreciate your discretion, and should I need a 
spy, may send in quest of your services.” Then turning 
his back upon the pair he added to Dubois : “ Now, 
father, we will resume our discussion of that point about 
Thomas a Kempis. I was arguing in regard to the 
warning against apostasy that ” 

“ Those vermin may be dangerous. They suspect,” put 
in Dubois as they passed out of earshot. 

“ A risk or so more or less at this crisis does not count 


150 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

for much ; but try to have them marked. They are two 
of this Tiger’s claws and would scratch from behind 
given the chance.” 

Just then a noise behind them attracted Gerard’s 
attention, and turning he saw de Proballe, with Dauban 
at his side, hurrying toward the apartments of the 
Governor. 

Ah, Gerard, I find you in good company here ! ” said 
de Proballe in a cordial tone, pausing on his way. I 
have great news. It concerns you.” 

‘‘How so, M. le Baron?” 

“ What a formal fellow you are, with your M. le Baron. 
We must get to closer terms than these. I’m taking my 
news to the Governor. Come with me. Give me your 
arm, lad.” 

“ I thank you, monsieur, but it is not my wish.” 

“ Oh, Gerard, Gerard,” cried de Proballe, with a laugh. 
“ You will never push your way in this good city of 
Morvaix while you show yourself so cold and indifferent. 
Well, well, come to the Duke or go to the — Church your 
own way. It’s all one to me,” and with a laugh he swept 
on. He was in high spirits. 

“ There is some meaning in this,” muttered Gerard, 
gazing after him. “ Go you, Dubois, and see to all I 
have said. I will make my way to the Duke. ‘ When 
de Proballe laughs there is the devil by his elbow,’ was 
once a proverb in Paris, and it may be just as true in 
Morvaix.” 

Without appearing to hasten, he followed de Proballe, 
keeping a wary eye for all things as he passed along, and 
quickened his steps when he caught sight of the Gov- 
ernor in the distance in conference with de Proballe, 
while Gabrielle, her back toward him, was watching 
them closely. 

The Governor had come down in response to de Pro- 
balle’s urgent message in the firm belief that the news 


DISCOVERY 


151 

was that of Gerard’s flight and his first question was 
to that effect. 

He has gone ? ” he asked eagerly. 

A word first into your ear ; ” and de Proballe drew 
him aside. “Gone? No, thank Heaven! better than 
that, much better. He is here in the Castle. I have 
spoken to him this minute.” 

“ Has he dared ? ” exclaimed the Governor with a 
frown. 

“Dared? It seems he would dare anything. Wait, 
here he is,” he cried, catching sight of Gerard. “ Now 
you shall see a comedy. Come, Gerard, come; I was 
waiting for you. I want your help.” 

Hearing of his presence Gabrielle turned and ran to 
Gerard and stood by him. 

“ What is this ? ” demanded the Governor of de 
Proballe. 

“ Bear with me and have your guards at hand, and 
you will see,” was the whispered reply. 

“ They are always at hand here,” was the curt grim 
reply. 

De Proballe went toward Gerard, a smile on his lips. 

“ So you have not followed our advice, Gerard, and 
fled. You like the city and the Castle? Perhaps you 
were seeking ghostly advice just now from that sturdy 
monk? I found our young friend in close consultation 
with a monk as I passed, Duke. Preparing, let us think, 
for that longer journey which you mentioned as the al- 
ternative to flight from the city.” 

De Proballe was obviously enjoying the situation and 
resolved to make the most of it. 

“ Who was the monk ? Do you know him ? ” asked the 
Governor quickly. 

“ He who came from the Cardinal Archbishop, the 
delegate. Gerard, it seems, is particular as to who shall 
shrive him. Our Morvaix priests are not good enough. 


152 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

The conference lasted long, too; at least so Antoine de 
Cavannes told me.” 

The Governor shot a sharp glance at Gerard, who said 
to Gabrielle — 

“ The monk is one of those whom I met two days ago 
in the market place, Gabrielle, when Babillon, the smith, 
was done to death at my lord’s bidding.” He spoke 
quietly and calmly. “You may remember him; a dark, 
swarthy, burly man who helped you. The companion of 
him who stepped between us and the soldiery.” 

“ I remember him well,” answered Gabrielle. She was 
oppressed by a sense of danger, impalpable and invisible, 
but yet real. 

“ That is all,” said Gerard, with a smile to reassure 
her. 

“ Of what spoke you together ? ” asked the Governor. 

“ May not a man speak even with a monk in Morvaix 
without the Governor’s permission? ’Twould seem not 
indeed; for even while we were in converse, those two 
jackals who sought to take your Denys’ life, Gabrielle, 
came up with flouts and jeers and sneers, as though 
licensed to insult even men of a religious life. I think in 
truth this is a matter that concerns you closely, my lord.” 

“ How dare you say that to me ? ” 

“ What daring is there in it ? I answered the fellow — 
the one that is yet unwounded — told him my thoughts 
of him and offered him such reparation as he could take ; 
when he turned upon me and hinted that such insolence 
as his was possible by your protection and permission. 
He is yonder ; let him come and answer for himself ; ” 
and Gerard pointed to where Antoine and d’Estelle were 
standing at a distance. 

“ Enough of this insolence,” exclaimed the Governor. 

“ So I told him,” replied Gerard coolly ; “ scarce be- 
lieving it possible such things could be done with your 
sanction. 



•1 HAVE ALREADY LEARNED MANY, MY LORD" 




1 


1, 


t 




V 



A 

w 


0 * 


V 





» 


✓ 


« 


I 



V 


X 


DISCOVERY 


I S3 

De Proballe had been fretting at this interlude in which 
he was not taking the important part he desired. 

“ You need a curb to your tongue, Gerard,” he said. 

Does M. de Proballe desire an opportunity of ap- 
plying it ? ” 

“ What a fire-eater it is ! ” cried de Proballe, hiding 
his vexation under a laugh, “ and what a wit ! Where 
did you learn to be so free with your tongue ? ” 

“ Not in Morvaix of a truth, where every one must 
order his speech to suit the ears of his Governor, it 
seems.” 

“ Gerard ! ” whispered Gabrielle, with growing alarm 
at his reckless answers. 

“ Yet there are things in Morvaix that we can teach 
persons of even your high character ! ” exclaimed the 
Governor sharply. 

“ I have already learnt many, my lord,” was the dry 
retort. 

One you will learn. Thou shalt do no murder,” added 
de Proballe. 

“ That is certainly a branch of knowledge with many 
expert professors here,” returned Gerard, with the same 
reckless air. 

His manner was intentionally assumed. He had not 
failed to discern from de Proballe’s manner that some 
development was at hand, which boded danger; and he 
chose deliberately the attitude of reckless defiance of 
all authority. Intrepid by nature, he had often seen 
danger met and difficulties overcome by boldness, when 
no other means could have succeeded. 

His bearing toward the Governor, despot though he 
was in Morvaix, was carefully calculated. As a Bourbon 
and the son of the Suzerain Duke, with full authority to 
act in his father’s place, this Governor owed him 
allegiance, and he believed he had but to reveal his true 
character to bring the bully to his knees. 


154 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Moreover, his hot Bourbon blood was fired by the 
insults heaped upon him as well as by the infamous 
condition of affairs he had found in Morvaix. 

But above all, and more than all, his chivalry was 
stirred on Gabrielle’s account; and his new-born love 
for her filled his heart with fury against the two men 
who had plotted her ruin and had turned their venom 
against him only when they found he was no pliant tool 
in their abominable scheme. 

The Governor on his side was no whit less angry, and 
only Gabrielle’s presence had restrained him from reply- 
ing to Gerard’s taunts with violence. He meant to use 
Gerard as the means to force her consent to marry him ; 
and had resolved that he should not leave the Castle until 
that consent had been wrung from her. 

This very resolve, however, made him hesitate. To 
give him countenance with her, the crime which Gerard 
had committed must be the ground for imprisonment; 
and while he smarted and fumed and raged under the 
lash of Gerard’s bitter words, he had held back. But the 
limit of his endurance was reached; and as a first step 
he resolved to send Gabrielle away. 

There was a pause of some moments after Gerard’s 
last words while the Governor made this decision, and 
then he turned to Gabrielle. 

Mademoiselle, I must ask you to return to my wife 
for a time.” 

“ Do not go, Gabrielle, there is no need,” declared 
Gerard. 

‘‘ He is right, my lord, there is no need,” said de 
Proballe. 

“ This must end,” muttered the Governor. 

“ It shall end — now. Come, Gerard, I have spoken of 
your sharp wits. Let us see you use them now. Tell me 
the contents of this,” and de Proballe held a paper before 
him. 


DISCOVERY 


155 


I am no wizard to read what I cannot see, monsieur.” 

“No wizard; you hear that, Duke. No wizard. Yet 
something of a wizard surely — to write what you have 
never seen.” 

Gerard on the instant understood what had occurred, 
but his face gave no sign and he stared steadily into de 
Proballe’s sneering face. 

“ Come, Gerard, come. You must know it. It is your 
own letter just arrived from you.” 

The Governor understood it now, and with evidences 
of great excitement he tore the paper from de Proballe’s 
hand and read it. 

He glanced from it to Gerard, and smiled — a smile full 
of sinister meaning. 

“ Do you say you do not know this ? ” 

Gerard maintained the same calm collected attitude. 
He was considering what course to adopt. 

“ You hear? Either you know what is written here or 
you are some lying impostor masquerading in a false 
name. 

“ Gerard ! Gerard ! ” cried Gabrielle, intensely moved. 

“ Aye, Gerard — or some other name,”’ sneered de Pro- 
balle. “ Ask his name, Gabrielle.” 

“ Now, monsieur, at once if you please,” said the 
Governor, in a stern imperative tone. “ Speak, or I call 
my guards. Do you know this paper? If not, who are 
you and why are you here ? ” 


CHAPTER XIV 


I AM NOT GERARD DE COBALT 

O F all present Gabrielle was by far the most 
agitated. The Duke, perplexed, suspicious, and 
bitterly hostile to the man who had stepped be- 
tween him and his passion, was chiefly concerned to find 
how best to turn the thing to his rival’s hurt. De Pro- 
balle, angry at having been tricked, was for the moment 
too occupied in enjoying his personal importance in 
having thus unmasked the impostor, to think of much 
else. 

But to Gabrielle the issue was all in all. If this were 
not Gerard her cousin, the man to whom she had been 
betrothed, how strangely forward and unmaidenly she 
must have appeared. She recalled with a sense of some- 
thing akin to shame how she had almost pressed herself 
upon him in the first moment of his arrival ; and at the 
recollection, her cheeks flamed so that she hid them 
beneath her hands and involuntarily drew away from his 
side. 

It was but a little thing, that gesture of hers; but 
Gerard saw and understood it, and on the moment it 
stayed the words of avowal even as they were at his 
lips, and changed the whole course of his action. He 
had come to Morvaix to ascertain the truth as to the 
misgovernment and, if need arose, to depose and punish 
the powerful Governor; but his love for Gabrielle was 
now so much to him and filled so much of his purpose, 
that he set it first and before all else. 

156 


“I’M NOT GERARD DE COBALT” 


157 


He had won her love by a trick, an imposture. He had 
been in great measure forced into it by circumstances, 
indeed, and by his very zeal in her cause. But it was 
none the less a trick ; and he was too proud, having won 
it so, to hold it by mere greatness of rank. He would 
not avow that rank until he had justified himself in 
Gabrielle’s eyes. 

And even as he thought of this and formed the resolve, 
another consideration occurred to him. He could by 
this means still further test the methods of rule in 
Morvaix. He had had ample evidence of the Gov- 
ernor’s willingness to wrest the considerations of justice 
to his own personal ends; but it would throw a fresh 
light upon matters to note his conduct when he knew that 
the man he had first used and then threatened was not 
the cowardly murderer the real Gerard de Cobalt was 
said to be. 

Do you intend to trifle all day with me ? ” demanded 
the Governor, when Gerard had remained silent some 
time. 

“ I am not trifling, but thinking,” answered Gerard. At 
his calm strong tone Gabrielle took her hands from her 
face and with another eager, almost imploring glance, 
made a half step toward him, and then checked herself in 
deep embarrassment. 

“ You have need to think, I’ll warrant,” exclaimed de 
Proballe. 

But it was to Gabrielle Gerard turned. 

“ You have no need to shrink from me, mademoiselle,” 
he said with a smile, “ although I can understand you. 
I fear I must plead guilty to having deceived you. I am 
not the writer of that letter. I am not your cousin, 
Gerard de Cobalt.” 

“ So you see that game is over,” sneered de Proballe. 
“What lie next, pray? You will not find us so easy to 
be fooled now.” 


158 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

‘‘ If I am not Gerard de Cobalt, monsieur,’' cried 
Gerard, sternly, '' you will still find I am a man who does 
not take insults lightly. For your past words I forgive 
you, because of your natural irritation at this discovery. 
But for your future words and conduct I shall hold you 
responsible — every word and every act.” 

“ You will of course explain your conduct, monsieur, 
and state as frankly as you can who you are and your 
purpose in my city. See to it that the explanation be as 
satisfactory as your present position is equivocal.” The 
Governor’s tone was curt and peremptory. 

“ The explantion is due to Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court, and I promise you it shall be frank enough in some 
respects to satisfy even you. I had a sufficient object in 
coming to Morvaix — what that is for the present I with- 
hold — and to accomplish it I took a name not my own. 
I borrowed it at hazard from a notorious dicer and 
wastrel of Paris — Raouf de Cobalt.” 

“ But you called yourself Gerard de Cobalt,” said the 
Duke. 

“ In ignorance that he had a relative of that name — 
an even worse scoundrel, it would seem, than himself — 
whom you and M. de Proballe designed to use for your 
schemes.” 

Do you think to carry off this imposture with in- 
solence ? ” demanded the Duke angrily. 

It is not insolence. I have no cause to hide the 
truth, monsieur. I had been in Morvaix but a few hours 
when I was a witness of the scene in the market place, 
and we met for the first time, mademoiselle. I inquired 
concerning you, and learning that you were the Gabrielle 
de Malincourt whose praises were on all men’s lips, I 
haunted the gardens of the maison in the hope of seeing 
you again. There we met, yesterday, for the second 
time — and you may remember my passing confusion 
when you questioned me as to the reasons for what 


“I’M NOT GERARD DE COBALT” 159 

seemed such strange conduct in a man you believed to 
be your cousin and for whose coming you were prepared.” 

'' You did not tell me all, monsieur,” said Gabrielle. 

You shall know why. I was on the point of doing 
so when M. de Proballe interrupted us, and carrying me 
away, told me enough to disclose to me the peril which 
threatened you.” 

“ Yes, yes, we know all about that,” interposed de 
Proballe hastily. 

“ Mademoiselle de Malincourt does not. You read the 
letter yesterday of which your follower Denys had in 
some way possessed himself, mademoiselle, and I need 
only say that that contained in essence the story of this 
de Cobalt which M. de Proballe told me at length, adding 
that my marriage with you was to be no more or less 
than a cover for your ruin at the hands of the Duke de 
Rochelle.” 

It is a lie,” cried the Governor furiously. 

“ Then blame the liar, M. le Due. There he stands,” 
and Gerard pointed at de Proballe. 

“ It is a tissue of lies,” said de Proballe. You know 
me too well, Gabrielle, to believe this vile slander.” 

“ There you mistake. It is I, not Mademoiselle de 
Malincourt, who know you. I know M. de Proballe’s 
life and reputation in Paris.” 

This shall go no further. Your name, monsieur?” 
demanded the Governor. 

“ Does not touch the truth or falsehood of what I say, 
and need not therefore be disclosed yet. I shall choose 
my own time to disclose it.” 

You will tell it now, or suffer the consequences.” 

I do not understand. Do you threaten me ? ” 

“ By your own confession you have come sneaking here 
in an assumed name; as a spy of some sort. We soldiers 
have a short shrift for spies.” 

“ Monsieur ” began Gabrielle, in a tone of en- 


i6o A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


treaty, alarmed for Gerard’s safety, and a prey to many 
mingled emotions. 

“ I have committed no offence, mademoiselle, save in 
having misled you to believe I was a worse man than 
I am. For that I have to crave your pardon, pleading 
only in excuse the reasons I have shown. For the rest, 
I have done no wrong,” he said, meeting confidently the 
Governor’s threatening looks. 

“ You are a spy, monsieur, and as a spy shall be 
treated.” 

“ It is no uncommon thing for strangers to travel with- 
out disclosing their names. Is that a crime in Morvaix 
which is a common practice all over France and Europe?” 

“ Do you say now you are naught but a traveller? ” 

“ Far from it. I have a purpose in coming to your 
city.” 

“ Then you are a spy, I say.” 

‘‘ I am no spy, monsieur. I am a soldier. A true son 
of France with none but pure French blood in my veins ; 
and a loyal subject of His Majesty the King, of whom 
we are all subjects in common. I have fought under the 
great Bourbon, the Suzerain of this city and the territory 
of Morvaix. To hold me for a spy will argue ill of 
Morvaix and the rule that prevails here.” 

“ You dare to threaten me, then? ” 

“ Monsieur has doubtless his papers to support his 
statements and a safe conduct from his powerful friends,” 
suggested de Proballe, with a sneer. 

“ Aye, of course, produce them,” declared the Gov- 
ernor. “ They may explain the suspicious manner of 
your coming.” 

“ I can make good my words at any time,” said Gerard, 
not relishing this thrust. “ The manner of my coming 
was my own choosing. But since I have been here your 
lordship must have seen for yourself my acts have been 
far from those of a spy.” 



-GERARD, GERARD,” CRIED GABRIELLE 
IN DIRE ALARM 



I 





r 




t 



I 



I 






• ■ \ 

\ 





» . 


f 


•e 






4 




* 



1 


4 

« 

A 





■'1 


I 



( # 


“I’M NOT GERARD DE COBALT” i6i 

De Proballe stepped forward and whispered eagerly to 
the Governor. 

“ Is that so, indeed ? I hear that even now you have 
been seen making careful observations of our Castle and 
the fortifications. You can of course explain so singular 
and apt a curiosity? Apt, I mean, as fitting with the 
conduct of a spy.” 

“ Are the soldiers of France forbidden even to look at 
the fortifications of Morvaix’s famous Castle ? ” 

“ Spies are so forbidden, monsieur, and when detected 
are dealt with as you, being a soldier, will understand.” 

“ I repeat, I am no spy.” 

“ Then prove it so, by declaring who you are.” 

I am accustomed to have my word accepted, mon- 
sieur,” answered Gerard proudly. 

The Governor was about to answer when de Proballe 
laid a hand on his arm and drew him to one side. 

Why not declare yourself, monsieur ? ” asked Gabri- 
elle, half-hesitatingly, as the others drew out of earshot. 

You little know the Duke if you think you can safely 
hold him at defiance thus.” 

“ I am not concerned for what he may think or do, 
mademoiselle. It is you, and you only, whom I fear to 
have estranged. I deceived you. Can you forgive me ? ” 

“ You should not have done it, monsieur,” she an- 
swered, dropping her eyes. “You — you shamed me.” 

“ God forbid you should believe such a thought as that 
could have been in my heart.” 

“ But I — I deemed you were my cousin. Oh, when I 
think of it, my face flames with humiliation.” 

“ Then in all truth am I bitterly punished. But you 
must see how hardly I was placed. When I heard the 
blunt confession of all that was designed against you I 
knew not what to do. Hating myself for every act and 
word of compelled deception, yet I could not speak with- 
out But of course, you must blame me.” 


1 62 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ You could have told me, monsieur, if you had trusted 
me ; ’’ and the reproach in her eyes as she glanced up 
stung him so that he winced. 

“ And you read in me no more than mistrust ? ” he 
whispered. 

Monsieur ! ” 

And you think I have been untrue to you ? 

“ Monsieur ! This time with a little accent of pain, 
adding under her breath, “ I trusted you so com- 
pletely.” 

“ And now ? ” His tone was as low as hers, and when 
she made no answer he said, “ First your words stabbed 
me, now it is your silence.” 

She caught her breath and lifted and let fall her hand 
with a gesture of perplexity: a pathetic little sign of 
her distress. 

“ But you, too, are silent — still,” she murmured, after 
a pause. 

‘‘ And I was so sure of you.” The softly spoken words 
stung her so that she winced at the implied reproach in 
them. The reproach was unmerited, and while repudiat- 
ing the injustice she was both wistful and yet unwilling 
to let him see how his words hurt her. 

** Why will you not speak and end the uncertainty ? ” 
she asked. 

“ For myself and for others I care nothing, as I say ; 
but can yoti find no reason ? ” 

“ It is for me ? ” she cried quickly, with a swift glance 
and an involuntary thrill of delight. She had not 
doubted him; but the confirmation of her trust which 
seemed to come from the assurance that it was still for 
her he was acting thus, brought inexpressible comfort. 
If it was for her that he still ran the risks involved in 
maintaining silence, it could be for only one reason. 

He had been acting a part, and yet not acting merely 
with her. The words he had spoken, the glances he had 


“I’M NOT GERARD DE COBALT” 163 


cast, the thousand little acts and signs he had given while 
she had deemed him her cousin, had expressed real feel- 
ing. He had not looked on her as unmaidenly, but — and 
as the thought grafted itself more firmly upon her faith 
in him, the colour came flooding again to her cheeks, but 
from such different causes, and her eyes glowed. 

“ I thought ” she said, about to give impulsive 

utterance to her new belief, when she checked herself, 
looked up with a smile of sweet confusion, and then again 
dropped her eyes. 

Gerard had watched her closely trying to read the 
perplexing changes of her manner, fearing from her con- 
straint and silence that she was angered; but gathered 
hope fast when she smiled. 

“ I would give much to know that thought,^’ he said, 
when she faltered. 

“ You must not keep silence and run this risk for me,” 
she said slowly, keeping her eyes upon the ground. 

‘‘ Am I forgiven the deception I practised ? ” he whis- 
pered. 

“ Was it not done because you deemed it best for — 
for all things ? ” 

She had meant to say “ for me,” but the words hung 
on her lips so that she could not utter them. 

“ For all things, no,” he answered pointedly, “ for 
you, yes ; for you only.” 

It was sweet hearing. Her heart beat fast and her 
bosom rose and fell quickly in agitation. But she could 
not look at him, could not let him see yet how deeply he 
had stirred her. She had passed one crisis of racking 
pain when she feared that she had mistaken him; and 
shrank now from even a chance of mis judgment. 

“ I believe that,” she said simply after a pause. 

“ And I am forgiven ? ” he pressed, eager for her to 
look at him, that he might read in her sweet eyes the 
knowledge for which his heart was hungering. 


1 64 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ Yes/’ It was a whisper, no more ; and still she kept 
her eyes down. 

And you trust me as ever ? ” 

“ I may ? ” she questioned in a whisper. 

“As God is my judge you may,” he answered with 
intense passion. 

“ Could I forgive if I did not trust ? ” 

“ Thank God for that trust.” 

She smiled and was lifting her face to meet his ardent 
gaze, when the Governor and de Proballe returned. 

Neither Gerard nor Gabrielle had had eyes or ears for 
them in the minutes of absence ; and had not noted how 
at first they had talked together and had then sent for 
the two men, Antoine de Cavannes and d’Estelle, and 
having questioned them, had once again conferred alone. 

It was de Proballe who now took the chief part, and 
he approached Gerard with a bland smile upon his 
sallow face, and said, in a smooth even tone — 

“ My lord has now committed this matter to my hands, 
Gerard, as a family affair ; and I am confident it can be 
easily arranged.” Gerard noticed the use of his name 
and the familiar manner, and read in it at once some 
change of purpose. 

“ I do not wish your interference, monsieur,^ and 
recognize no right of yours to take any such part.” 

“ I am acting solely in Gabrielle’s interest. I have put 
it to the Duke that this matter can best be settled be- 
tween us. You see, Gerard ” 

“ What do you mean by the use of that name to 
me? ” 

“Is not your name Gerard ? ” He put the question 
casually and with just the necessary accent of surprise. 
“ You must see how equivocal the position is.” 

“ I desire to hold no intercourse with you, monsieur,” 
replied Gerard coldly. 

“ You are really making a bad matter worse,” and 


“I’M NOT GERARD DE COBALT” 165 


de Proballe spread out his hands deprecatingly. “ You 
are either Gerard de Cobalt or some one else. If the 
former, then this is a family matter which the Duke, in 
his love of justice and regard for the honour of our 
family, is willing to see arranged. But if the latter, then 
your conduct throughout is open to great suspicion. You 
came to the city secretly; you took part in our private 
affairs without the faintest warrant; you led a violent 
revolt against the Governor’s soldiers ; you have wounded 
one of his followers — most unjustifiably; you have forced 
your way into the Castle here and, if not actually a spy, 
have acted just as a spy would have acted ; you have been 
watched and observed to be in long confidential con- 
ference with another stranger — some pestilent con- 
tumacious monk ; and thus have so gravely compromised 
yourself as to strain the Duke’s clemency beyond en- 
durance.” 

And all this harangue means — what ? ” asked Gerard, 
bluntly. 

That you are in a very ugly fix indeed, in which my 
influence with the Duke can only with difficulty assist 
you. The monk with whom you spoke has been placed 
in confinement.” 

“You are right in one thing, M. de Proballe : I can 
read in this your influence with the Governor. But those 
who know you best know that never yet did your in- 
fluence harm those against whom it was directed nor help 
those for whom it was cast.” 

At this moment a servant approached Gabrielle with a 
request that she would go at once to the Duchess. She 
had been taken ill suddenly and had asked urgently for 
Gabrielle. 

“ I will come soon.” 

“ You need not hesitate on account of me,” said Gerard 
with a smile. 

“ These soldiers here,” replied Gabrielle in a tone of 


i66 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


alarm, as she pointed to a number of men who showed 
in the doorways. “ See. I fear danger.’’ 

’Tis the hour for the change of guard, Gabrielle,” 
said de Proballe. 

“ I will not go yet,” she declared firmly. 

“ You cannot stay here, mademoiselle,” interposed the 
Governor bluntly. 

I will report to you all that passes, Gabrielle,” said 
de Proballe. 

“ I will not go,” she repeated. 

'' I think you had better,” urged Gerard. 

It must be as you will,” said de Proballe, when she 
shook her head resolutely. “ Now that the men are here 
they will see that no violence is done. Our Gerard is so 
hasty, such a fire-eater, that he might be tempted to some 
fresh rashness which would be fatal to all settlement. 
Wait,” he said as if struck with a sudden thought. ‘‘ It 
will serve the same purpose if you will give me your 
sword, Gerard.” 

That I will never do,” was the quick indignant re- 
sponse. 

‘'To me then, monsieur,” said the Governor, stepping 
forward. 

“ To no man, my lord.” 

“ Then it must be taken from you ; ” and the Governor 
signed to the soldiers. 

In a moment Gerard’s blade was out. 

“ Do you realize what you are doing, and where you 
are ? ” cried de Proballe. “ Drawing upon the Governor 
of Morvaix ? ” 

“ Who dares to lay a hand on me may look to himself. 
I see your plan, monsieur,” said Gerard to de Proballe, 
with a bitter smile. 

“ Disarm him,” commanded the Governor, his eyes 
flashing. “ This is treason against the constituted ruler, 
monsieur.” 


“I’M NOT GERARD DE COBALT” 167 


Gerard, Gerard ! cried Gabrielle in dire alarm. 

Come, Gabrielle, you must not interfere in this,” and 
de Proballe seized her hand and drew her aside. 

Gerard sprang forward to interfere, but the soldiers 
interposed and prevented him. 

“ Cut him down if he resists,” was the Governor’s com- 
mand, implacably given. 

For some moments the fierce unequal combat raged, 
and two of the soldiers being wounded, the others fell 
back for a moment. 

My lord, stop this fighting,” cried Gabrielle, strug- 
gling to free herself from de Proballe’s grasp. 

At her voice Gerard turned and made as if to go to 
her, but the soldiers, seeing that his eyes were turned 
from them, chose the moment to rush in again and one of 
them sprang upon him from behind. Thus hampered 
he was soon overpowered by the number who attacked 
him, his sword was wrenched from his grasp, and he was 
led away a prisoner. 


CHAPTER XV 


A PRISONER 

G ABRIELLE witnessed the attack upon Gerard 
with almost breathless fear lest he should be 
wounded or even killed in the fight ; but when she 
saw him led away a prisoner every feeling was merged 
in fierce hot resentment at the outrage. 

De Proballe retained his hold of her until Gerard had 
been taken away, and the instant he released her she 
turned upon him in magnificent indignation, she drew 
herself to her full height and looked at him with eyes 
flashing with anger. 

“ You have shown me your true character at last, 
M. le Baron, and from this point our roads part, and we 
are strangers.” 

I did it for your own good, Gabrielle,” he said 
apologetically. 

“ You did it because I am only a woman. Were I a 
man you should pay the penalty here and now. But there 
are those in my household who will not tamely see me 
maltreated, and if you consult your safety you will avoid 
Malincourt. If you come there, I will have you driven 
from my door.” 

“ You are very angry and therefore very unrea- 
sonable.” 

She turned her back upon him without a word more 
and approached the Governor. 

“ For the moment you have your way, M. le Due ; but 
the day has not yet dawned when the influence of my 
168 


A PRISONER 


169 

house of Malincourt stands for naught in Morvaix. You 
have foully outraged an innocent and honourable man, 
and if I have to carry my appeal in person to the King 
of France, I will have justice done.” 

“ I will see you later, mademoiselle, when your indig- 
nation has somewhat spent itself and you can better 
appreciate what has occurred.” 

“ My indignation will never pass, my lord, until jus- 
tice has been done.” 

Justice will be done, mademoiselle ; have no fear on 
that score. What you have witnessed is but the needful 
preliminary.” 

“ What I mean is justice according to the laws of 
France, and not according to the Tyrant of Morvaix,” 
she cried fearlessly. 

“ In your present mood, I have no more to say ; ” and 
with a bow he moved away, leaving Gabrielle free to go 
where she would. 

Remembering the message which had been brought to 
her and eager to have some one to whom she could pour 
out the tale of her wrongs and on whose sympathy she 
could rely, Gabrielle went to the apartments of the 
Duchess. 

The two men watched her go, both moved by widely 
different feelings. Each had been much disturbed by her 
outburst. 

De Proballe, thinking naturally of himself, was dis- 
posed to regret the part he had taken. With the doors of 
Malincourt shut against him he saw the plans for his own 
future advancement in danger of collapse. He had meant 
to climb on Gabrielle’s favour with the Duke to greater 
things. For this reason he had welcomed the change of 
plan which was to make her the Duke’s wife, and had 
thrown himself readily into the attempts to ruin Gerard 
in her eyes. But if he was to be deprived of the prestige 
which the Malincourt influence afforded, he would be 


170 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

left dependent only on his own wits and the Duke’s 
favour ; and what a shifting sand the latter was, he knew 
only too well. 

But the Governor was scarcely less furious than Gabri- 
elle herself, and never being inclined to blame himself 
laid the whole fault upon de Proballe. 

Gabrielle’s fierce resentment had shown the mistake of 
attacking Gerard in her presence; and the fact that he 
himself had given the orders only heightened his rage 
against de Proballe. He left the latter no reason to mis- 
understand his attitude. 

“ I am to be an outcast, it seems, because of this,” said 
de Proballe, in as nonchalant an air as he could assume. 

“ When a man blunders as you have he has no cause 
to quarrel with the consequences,” was the blunt reply. 

“ As for that, I am too old a hand to quarrel when the 
luck’s against me. But what blunder do you mean ? ” 

“ Everything you have done.” 

Umph ! I might have expected it,” exclaimed de Pro- 
balle, with a sharp glance at the Governor’s angry face. 

‘‘ It was your plan. Had I not listened to you, matters 
would have gone very differently. When you learnt that 
the man was another than this Gerard de Cobalt, you 
should have given me the information privately and have 
left me to act. But you must needs meddle in it your own 
way — and this is the result.” 

Did I know you would bring Gabrielle down to listen 
to it all ? The mischief is that the man was arrested be- 
fore her eyes. All women are hysterical fools at such 
times. But at least it was not I who ordered your men to 
attack him.” 

‘‘ That is not true.” 

De Proballe’s reply was a significant shrug of the 
shoulders. 

Do you mean to give me the lie, monsieur ? ” cried 
the Governor passionately. 


A PRISONER 


171 

“ You had no hesitation about giving it me.” 

“ You ! ” A sneer this, of ineffable contempt, and de 
Proballe winced and bit his lip as his sallow cheeks paled. 

I have tried to serve you in this,” he murmured. 

'' You had your wages to earn, that is all. Even this 
man knew of your old character in Paris. Do you think 
l am ignorant of it?” 

The taunt cut deep, but de Proballe forced down his 
temper and answered with a laugh. 

“ Put not your faith in princes,” he said, lightly. “ If 
you mean that having first used me and now abused me 
you have no further need of my services, say so, and 
we’ll make an end of things.” 

I have no use for blunderers like you,” declared the 
Duke, sullenly. 

“ Grant that a blunder has been made — as of course it 
has — and say if you like that I made it; whether is it 
better to waste time in wrangling over it or to see how 
to repair it ? ” He paused a moment to note how this 
was taken, and then added : At least you have the man 
safe under bolts and bars.” 

And in doing it have changed your niece’s passive 
resistance into active violent hatred.” 

Oh, if it comes to that, it would never have been 
a love match on her side ; ” and he laughed. 

To hell with your sneers,” cried the Governor 
fiercely. 

Life’s too sour a thing to be taken so seriously. I 
meant no taunt ; no more than a fact. You would have 
had to force it ; and will have to do no more now. Her 
rage will cool. As I say, you have the man and can treat 
him at will, either as the scamp de Cobalt or the spy I 
was able to prove him. Give her some few hours to 
think over his danger, and then see how far she’ll be 
ready to go to save his life.” 

‘‘ Who can the fellow be ? ” De Proballe took heart 


172 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

at the question. He was not going to be thrown over- 
board at once ; and he answered with gathering assurance. 

Nay, rather, what does it matter who he is ? He 
came here as Gerard de Cobalt ; he owned it to me ; I can 
swear to that. Treat him as no other. I called him by 
his name that your people might hear ; wh^ I said to you 
before the arrest stands as good now as tnen — deal with 
him for that murder at Cambrai. You have him tight 
enough by that rope and can answer his repudiation by 
simply disbelieving it and regarding it as made when he 
found himself in a mess. Gerard de Cobalt he was, and 
Gerard de Cobalt I should let him remain.’’ 

But who is he ? And what does he here ? ” 

“ Have you no persuasive methods in this Castle of 
yours? I have heard that many a prisoner has before 
now been led to confess his crime and so save an infinite 
amount of trouble in collecting proofs.” 

My mind misgives me,” murmured the Governor 
uneasily. 

‘"Ah, that’s Gabrielle’s influence;” and de Proballe 
smiled, not pleasantly. This is no woman’s work, 
Duke.” He felt that his words were beginning to have 
influence again. 

“ But if he be, as I suspect, a spy, in what interest is 
he here ? ” 

Even spies can be induced to speak in old Pierre’s 
chamber. Have him placed there, and you and I can 
visit him later.” 

'' Do I seek your advice where to place my prisoners ? ” 
asked the Governor, angrily. “ But I will have him sent 
there,” he added, after a pause. 

Ah ! ” and de Proballe smiled again cunningly. “ All 
will soon be well again, then, and this little mistake made 
good. Few men can long resist the creaking arguments 
of the rack.” 

The Governor was silent long enough for de Proballe 
to think of another scheme. 


A PRISONER 


173 


There is, of course, another way. The lever you have 
with Gabrielle is this precious fellow’s life and safety, 
and if he chanced to get maimed in the progress of in- 
quiry, she would take it very ill. Promise her his life if 
she will consent to marry you at once. Then send him 
out of the city-4-with an escort. Escorts have been known 
to quarrel with their charges before now,” he added drily. 
“ This man, if he be in truth a spy, may be dangerous. 
There is that monk, too, who should also be put to the 
question. Perchance he knows all that you need to learn.” 

“ I had forgotten him.” 

“ I had not, and one man is as good as another when 
it comes to getting information. Leave this to me, Duke. 
I shall not blunder again. Meanwhile, you can go to 
Gabrielle with a free hand, to give her any assurances 
she may ask.” 

“We will speak of it later; I must think,” said the 
Governor. 

De Proballe looked after him as he walked away, and 
laughed softly to himself. “ What a cauldron of trouble 
does this plaguey love brew for us fools of mortals ! ” he 
muttered. “ Here are the whole affairs of a city tum- 
bled topsy-turvy, hither-thither, because Gabrielle has a 
pretty face and yonder sour-visaged loon is sick to kiss 
it. Aye, aye, and blood will flow too, and men’s pates 
will be cracked and their throats slit before his heart 
ceases to ache, or I am no reader of signs ; and ’twill be 
luck more than judgment that will carry one safe 
through the hurly-burly.” 

Meanwhile Gabrielle had carried her storm of wrath 
to the Duchess and had poured out her story with half- 
incoherent vehemence until her friend, whose sudden 
faintness had been invented by de Proballe as a lure to 
get Gabrielle away, was like to be overcome in truth. 

But even a girl’s wrath, however righteous, cannot 
last for ever ; and thus in time Gabrielle’s began to abate 


174 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


its hurricane force, and gradually her furious indignation 
hardened into a stern determination to secure Gerard’s 
freedom and to thwart and punish those who had so mal- 
treated him. 

You have been so vehement, child, I could scarce 
understand you,” said the Duchess. “ I know how it 
eases trouble to give it free vent ; and so I would not in- 
terrupt to get you to clear the tangled skeins for me. But 
now let us see what we can do.” 

“ I am nearly mad when I think of it,” cried Gabrielle. 
“ If this shameful deed is not prevented, I believe I 
shall go mad indeed. If aught of harm comes to him, 
I will spend my life in avenging him.” 

“ But now tell me, who is he ? ” 

“ I do not know nor do I care. For me he is the best, 
the bravest, and the noblest man that ever lived.” 

The Duchess smiled, but did not let Gabrielle see the 
smile. She loved the girl dearly, and her heart was still 
young enough to sympathize even with such a rhapsody. 
But the contrast between this whirlwind mood and 
Gabrielle’s former calm and unmoved indifference to all 
men, and especially to all lovers, was too startling not 
to appeal to her. 

‘‘ He should have proclaimed himself, Gabrielle, and 
then all this trouble might have been spared.” This was 
good common sense, but love and youth are contemptuous 
of common sense. To Gabrielle it savoured of distrust 
of Gerard. 

“ He did rightly. He could not do wrong. Duchess,” 
she cried. His motive was nobleness itself. We drove 
him into assuming my cousin’s part; he did it for my 
sake and mine only; and he could not make himself 
known in his own name until he had justified himself 
in my eyes. You would not have had him do other- 
wise. I would not, not for a thousand worlds.” 

‘‘ It would have been less romantic, but very much 


A PRISONER 


175 


simpler, my dear child,” was the practical reply, very 
kindly spoken. “ But we have to deal with the matter as 
it stands. Tell me why did the Duke have him placed 
under arrest ? ” 

For no cause except — oh, I burn with shame when I 
think of it. The Duke believes that he cares for me.” 

“ And doesn’t he ? ” she asked all innocently, mis- 
taking Gabrielle. 

“ Don’t you understand ? ” exclaimed Gabrielle, quick- 
ly. I mean the Duke himself ; he — he forced the words 
on me after I saw you to-day. Oh, it is shameful.” 

“ Gabrielle, it is a terrible charge you are bringing.” 

“ It is the truth ; and in such a pass as this, nothing 
less than the truth will serve. If it is terrible merely to 
speak of, what is it actually to do it? Gerard’s life is in 
danger because he loves me and I love him. That is the 
infamy of it all.” 

For some moments her friend made no reply. 

I cannot believe it, Gabrielle,” she said at length, in 
a voice of such pain that Gabrielle turned and threw her- 
self at her side and kissed her. 

Forgive me, dearest friend, oh, forgive me. I did 
not think what I was saying. In my mad selfish sorrow 
I forgot the suffering I was causing you.” 

“ This then was the reason why he urged me to-day. I 
understand now. It comes as the last of many wrongs, 
the crown of so many sorrows ; ” and a deep and bitter 
sigh escaped her. 

“ Forgive me, dearest and truest, forgive me,” whis- 
pered Gabrielle. 

“ It is not you need seek forgiveness, Gabrielle — and 
he need never ask it. He hid this from me, pleading 
every other ground — policy, expediency, the good of the 
people, the needs of Morvaix — anything and everything 
but this. Ah, Gabrielle, the bitterest hour of a woman’s 
life is when she wakens to the knowledge that her worst 
enemy is her own husband.” 


176 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ My dearest, my dearest,” murmured Gabrielle. I 
am so sorry.” 

'' No, Gabrielle, we will not grieve, we will act. To- 
gether we will plan and save your lover, be he true man 
or false : for false a man may always be.” 

“Not Gerard. Never!” 

“ In God’s mercy we will hope not, for your sweet 
sake. For though he be true as steel, yet is he in a sorry 
plight ; and we, you and I together, sweetheart, will save 
him. We must first get him out of the Castle and the 
task may test our wits. Think, child, think ; don’t waste 
time in useless repinings over the inevitable. We have 
work to do.” 

“ I knew I could rely on you,” said Gabrielle. 

“ First we must find out where they have bestowed him. 
Pauline can do this. She is old Pierre’s daughter — you 
know how together we saved her from ruin — and she 
will serve us both to the death; and so too will her 
father. Call her, and she will be at hand.” 

Gabrielle hastened away to return in a minute with 
the maid. 

“ Pauline, we are going to trust you,” said the Duchess. 
“ You will be faithful, I know ; and will do what we need 
cleverly and secretly — for Mademoiselle de Malincourt’s 
sake as well as mine.” 

“ With all my heart, miladi,” answered the girl, a 
bright-eyed shrewd brunette. 

“ There has been an arrest in the Castle, within the 
past hour or so, of a M. de Cobalt. Go and find out 
where he has been bestowed. Your father can tell you. 
No one else must know that I have even asked. And 
be quick.” 

“ You give me hope already,” said Gabrielle, as the 
girl left. 

“ I will do more than that ; child, I will give you your 
lover. I am feeble and bedridden, but not yet helpless. 


A PRISONER 


177 

As soon as we know where he is, we will have a plan to 
set him free. I know the secrets of every cell in the 
Castle ; and unless he has been placed in one of the under- 
ground dungeons of the keep, there is not one I cannot 
help him out of.’’ 

Their impatience and anxiety made the interval before 
Pauline’s return seem long; but when she came, she had 
done her errand well and brought the expected news. 

“ The gentleman is placed in one of the cells in my 
father’s ward, miladi,” she said, and very strict orders 
have been given as to his close watching.” 

“ Which cell, Pauline ? ” The girl’s eyes signalled 
trouble at the question. 

“ Oh, miladi,” she exclaimed, distressfully. He was 
at first placed elsewhere and has just been moved by the 
Governor’s orders into the — the turret cell.” She shud- 
dered as she mentioned it and glanced toward Gabrielle 
who noticed the look and the gesture. 

“ What is the turret cell ? ” she asked. Pauline bit her 
lips and was silent. 

A place from which he must be rescued, Gabrielle, as 
soon as we can form the plan and the Duchess warned 
Pauline with a glance to be silent. “ While the daylight 
lasts nothing is possible ; but as soon as darkness falls the 
attempt must be made. Pauline, you must go to your 
father again, and tell him from me that no harm must 
befall this prisoner, and that at the least sign of danger, 
notice must be brought to me. The escape must be 
managed to-night ; and say that later I will send full in- 
structions how he is to act. If he can offer a suggestion, 
let him send it by you. I will protect him from the 
Duke’s anger.” 

“ My father would give his life for you, miladi,” said 
Pauline earnestly, and hurried from the room again. 

“ Have no fear, Gabrielle, your lover shall be free to- 
night. We can get him from the cell where he lies ; but 


lyS A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

it is more difficult to get him from the Castle. Yet 
where can he remain until the chance offers? Come, 
child, let us set our woman’s wits to work.” 

What is this turret cell that both you and Pauline 
were afraid even to mention to me ? I saw the looks that 
passed between you.” 

The Duchess paused for a moment and thought 
anxiously. 

You had best know, perhaps, Gabrielle, for you may 
have to use the secrets of the place. It is the place which 
you may have heard called the ‘ Tiger’s Den.’ A place 
of devilish contrivances where prisoners are put to the 
question and where many dark deeds have been done.” 

“ Do you mean they would dare to torture him? ” cried 
Gabrielle. 

“ I tell you merely that you may know the urgency of 
the matter. But diabolical as the place is, it may yet 
serve our purpose better than another. It stands high 
up in the north turret, and its one barred window over- 
looks the courtyard, sixty feet below. Death waits for 
the unhappy prisoner who thus seeks escape; and many 
a man has gone that way to his death. But with a stout 
rope, a clever climber can reach the bottom safely; yes, 
yes, I have the idea,” she cried. “ Let me think.” 

“ Tell me. I am on fire.” 

“ One devilment of the place is this. A part of the 
wall with the portion of the floor next to it is false. On 
this the prisoner’s pallet is laid ; and when the wretched 
man is asleep the floor and the wall together can be 
turned outward with sudden swiftness by the hidden 
mechanism, and the sleeper is shot out and down to his 
death on the stones below. The wall is then replaced 
and by another hidden trick the bars of the windows are 
made to appear as if wrenched from their places, and 
thus the suggestive evidence is ready to show that the 
prisoner has killed himself in an attempt to escape.” 


A PRISONER 


179 


Can such things be possible ? ” 

There is no limit to man’s cruelty to man, child ; we 
can use this window trick for our end. I can tell you 
how to find the spring that moves the bars ; you can take 
to your prisoner such a rope as would enable him to 
escape, open the bars, leave the rope dangling from the 
casement to suggest he has so fled ; and then bring him 
here, where he can lie hid until we can find means to 
smuggle him out of the Castle and Morvaix.” 

Would God it were dark already,” exclaimed Gabri- 
elle eagerly. “ Till the time comes, the seconds will be 
as hours.” 

At that moment they were interrupted and news was 
brought that Lucette was asking for Gabrielle. 


CHAPTER XVI 


PASCAL AND THE SPY 

L UCETTE’S visit to the Castle in quest of Gabrielle 
was the result of several causes which had impor- 
tant bearing upon the position. 

In the first place Gerard’s plan to send a second mes- 
senger in hot haste to Cambrai, urging his cousin in 
command of the Bourbon troops there to hurry on to 
Morvaix, had been delayed. The messenger had been 
stopped at the city gate. 

Pascal, in his monk’s garb, was present and had been 
greatly disconcerted and not a little alarmed by the mis- 
chance. If it meant nothing more serious it must in- 
volve delay. The message must be despatched somehow, 
that was certain, because everything depended upon the 
troops being brought up at the earliest opportunity. 

To attempt this in the daylight seemed impracticable; 
since the messenger would have to drop from the walls 
at some favouring point, and the cover of darkness was 
necessary for such a venture. Moreover, a spot would 
have to be found where the thing could be done; and 
neither Pascal nor any of his men knew enough of the city 
to select one. There was, further, the imminent risk that 
the courier, being on foot, might be intercepted and so 
the whole plan fail. 

But in this dilemma, help came most unexpectedly. A 
stranger accosted Pascal, and recognizing him as the 
monk who had stood between the citizens and the crowd 

i8o 


-PASCAL AND THE SPY i8i 

in the market place, offered his assistance. He was, he 
said, the brother of Babillon the smith, the murdered man. 

After a few pointed questions Pascal decided to accept 
his help, and left him in the care of his men, while he 
made fresh plans. He resolved that two couriers should 
go to Cambrai by separate paths, each carrying a 
despatch; and in view of the grave risks he decided to 
be one of them. 

He returned accordingly to Malincourt, in his char- 
acter of servant, to find Gerard and get the despatch 
duplicated; but on learning that Gerard was still at the 
Castle, he assumed once more his monk’s garb and went 
after him. 

The news that met him greatly increased his un- 
easiness. Both Gerard and Dubois had been arrested by 
the Duke, for what reason no one knew for certain, al- 
though it was rumoured that his assumed character had 
been discovered. Pascal knew enough to guess more, and 
he was not long in deciding how to act. 

It was clear that with both Gerard and Dubois in con- 
finement he himself could not leave the city and could 
not get a second despatch from Gerard ; and, further, that 
without waiting for the cover of darkness a courier must 
be got out of the city at once. 

He could act very promptly at need, and he did so 
now. He added a letter to the leader at Cambrai telling 
him what had befallen Gerard and urging the utmost 
haste; and wrote two other despatches for d’Alembert 
describing the situation. By the aid of Babillon two 
men were despatched at once from different points with 
orders to procure horses at the earliest moment after 
getting free of the city and to ride with all speed to 
Cambrai ; and he impressed upon both that the life of 
their young lord might depend upon their zeal. The third 
despatch two carefully picked men were to carry, and 
were not to start until dark had fallen. 


182 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


The next problem was the much more difficult one of 
getting Gerard out of the Governor’s hands. This must 
be done by force if necessary and in the last resort ; and 
a place must be provided to which he could be brought, 
where a stand could be made with some hope of holding 
the Governor at bay until d’Alembert could reach the 
city with the troops. 

Malincourt was obviously the best place for such a 
stand. It was strongly built, had ample room for the 
necessary force of men, and was sure to contain a store 
of provisions which could be increased without any sus- 
picion being raised. Moreover, he believed there were 
arms there. 

He instructed the men in the city, therefore, to go in 
their monk’s gabardines and purchase each for himself 
enough provision for three days, on the plea that they 
were setting out on a pilgrimage on the morrow; after 
which they were to remain in readiness for a summons 
to meet him at any hour. 

Having the first steps arranged, he returned to Malin- 
court, omitting in his haste to put off his monk’s gown. 
He meant to see Gabrielle and tell her plainly what his 
plans were, and consult with her as to the best means 
of rescuing Gerard and Dubois. 

Here came a check, however. Gabrielle was not at the 
maison ; and as he stood in the great hall considering how 
he could best find her, he was seen by Jacques Dauban. 
The spy had been sent back to Malincourt by de Proballe 
to fetch away certain papers which now, that the maison 
was shut to him, were too incriminating to be left there. 

It was Dauban who had carried the news to the Gov- 
ernor’s Castle that Gerard was not really de Cobalt, and 
having been a witness of Dubois’ arrest, was struck by 
the fact that another monk, of the same order apparently, 
should be found at Malincourt. Scenting a mystery he 
resolved to follow it up. 


PASCAL AND THE SPY 


183 

Pascal, unwilling to be recognized in his disguise, 
would have avoided him, but Dauban made this im- 
practicable, and thus Pascal was reduced to the device of 
drawing his cowl close so as to hide his features so far 
as possible. 

“ Give you gooden, good father? ” began Dauban. 

Pax vobiscum, son,” replied Pascal, deepening and 
altering his voice. 

“ Can I help you, father ? I am of the household here — 
the secretary.” 

“ Then truly you may. I have a message I would de- 
liver to miladi of Malincourt, and would have speech 
with her.” 

“ I know her business well and am high in her confi- 
dence. Is it a matter of urgency ? I am even now on my 
way to her.” 

'' Could you get to her at once, or deliver a letter 
secretly ? ” 

‘‘ That would be easy enough — the letter I mean.” 

** Can I trust you ? ” Dauban met the piercing eyes 
fixed on him through the close drawn cowl, as if in sus- 
picion, and answered as he thought with cunning 
frankness. 

“ That must be as you please. Miladi herself does. 
But you must decide quickly, for she waits for me.” 

The monk appeared to hesitate and glancing round 
lowered his tone. 

Do you know aught of this business of the so-called 
Gerard de Cobalt ? ” 

“ Not so loud, father. I know of his arrest and am 
even now engaged in the task of procuring his release.” 
It was a clever lie and seemed to impose on the monk. 

“ Good,” he said. Lead me where I can write. Life 
and death depend on your good faith.” 

“ Follow me,” said Dauban, and led the way to de 
Proballe’s apartments. On the way they chanced to meet 


1 84 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


Lucette, who looked at the pair with curious eyes. Won- 
dering what Dauban could be doing in such company, she 
followed at a distance and resolved to watch. 

“ Are we alone here ? ” asked Pascal. 

Quite. You need have no fear on that score.” 

“ Those doors — are they locked? If not, lock them and 
bring the keys here.” 

All unsuspecting and wishing to win his companion’s 
confidence, Dauban did so and laid the keys on the table 
before him. As if still doubting, Pascal glanced round 
the room for himself, taking advantage of the minute 
to loose his habit stealthily. 

'' Paper, monsieur,” he said, and while Dauban’s back 
was toward him he slipped off his habit and laughed. 

At his laugh Dauban turned, and the colour fled from 
his face in the fright of the recognition. 

“ Now, Master Spy, we will have a little talk and an 
understanding,” said Pascal. “ Sit down there,” pointing 
to a seat, and if you give but one faint sign of re- 
sistance, I’ll first break half the bones in your body up 
here, and then pitch you from the casement yonder for 
the courtyard stones to break the other half.” 

The spy sat staring open-eyed and agape at him, 
cursing himself for his blindness in not having recognized 
Pascal; and cudgelling his wits how to get out of the 
trap into which he had walked, and in abject fear for 
himself. 

“ You thought to trap me. Master Spy, and instead I’ve 
trapped you. Now understand. I’m in too dangerous a 
mood to bear any trifling and am in desperate haste. Do 
all I tell you and do it at once, and answer my questions 
plainly, and you’ll save your life ; but try to fool me and — 
well, I’ve told you what I’ll do, and I’m a man of my 
word.” 

“ I’ve no desire ” 

“.Silence, till I bid you speak. This is your master’s 


PASCAL AND THE SPY 185 

room and you are in his confidence. You know the part 
he has played in all this business about M. de Cobalt. 
Find at once and give to me every paper that concerns it.” 

“I know nothing, monsieur, I swear; and there are 
no papers. I’ll swear it on the holy crucifix.” 

“ If you keep me dallying in this way the next oath 
you take about it will be in hell,” growled Pascal sternly. 

“ I declare on my soul ” But before he could say 

more Pascal had him by the throat and shook him till his 
teeth rattled and the stars came out in myriads in the 
firmament of his dazed sight. 

“ Now perhaps you’re frightened enough to tell the 
truth,” he cried, with a fierce oath, as he flung him back 
on the seat. The spy fell doubled up against the table 
and as Pascal jerked him up again he heard the crackle 
of papers under his doublet. 

“ So you have them on you, you sly devil, have you ?. 
Strip, to the skin, and let me see what’s there. If I play ^ 
valet for you you’ll find little play in it, on my oath.” 

“ I’ll tell you all, monsieur,” gasped Dauban, faintly. 

Let me but get my breath.” 

“ I want no more of your lies. Give me the papers.” 

They are there,” and Dauban pointed to a desk. 

Thank you, master liar, but first I’ll have those on 

you. Quick or ” and another threatening gesture 

finished the sentence. 

Slowly and with a groan of anguish, Dauban took out 
some of the papers he had concealed in his clothes, and 
laid them on the table. 

“ The rest,” said Pascal, putting these out of the spy’s 
reach. “ Strip and don’t try my temper farther, or I’ll 
not answer for myself.” 

Trembling so that his aching teeth chattered, Dauban 
obeyed the command; and as each garment was drawn 
off Pascal examined it for any concealed documents, and 
a quick glance at what he found showed him the nature 


1 86 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


and value of his discovery. He had the proofs not only 
of de Proballe’s infamy but also of the Duke’s complicity 
in everything. 

“ Now open these places and, while I search, put on 
your clothes again. Quick ! ” he thundered. 

Then Dauban formed a plan. Terror-stricken though 
he was, he had yet sense to reflect that he could never 
face his master with such a confession. He donned his 
clothes rapidly and going to the cupboard said — 

“ There is a secret hiding place here, monsieur.” 

But Pascal was as sharp as a dagger’s point, and on 
the instant detected a change of tone, and was ready for 
a trick. 

“ Open it,” he said, curtly, and without turning his 
head shifted his position just sufficiently to watch the 
spy. Dauban made a pretence of opening some secret 
recess and Pascal saw him snatch up something and 
conceal it. 

‘‘ It is open, monsieur,” said the spy. 

Good. Fright makes a ready servant of you,” replied 
Pascal; and as if unsuspicious of treachery, crossed the 
room turning his back to give the spy his chance. 

With a quick stealthy rush Dauban sprang forward 
only to find himself foiled, his uplifted right hand caught 
in a grip of iron, the weapon taken from it and himself 
pinned against the wall with fingers of steel playing on 
his windpipe and Pascal’s eyes gleaming close to his. He 
wriggled and fought with the strength of despair; but 
the air was shut from his lungs, his sight grew blurred, 
a blood red mist surged about him, and then all was dark 
with the darkness of death. 

The sly treacherous devil,” murmured Pascal, as he 
let the inert helpless body of the spy slip to the ground. 
“ Who’d have thought he’d even enough pluck for such 
a thing? ” 

What to do with him was a difficulty, however. Pascal 


PASCAL AND THE SPY 187 

had already lost time which could ill be spared and having 
had one experience of Dauban’s cleverness in slipping 
out of his bonds, he was loth to trust again to mere cords. 

A hurried search of the room offered no solution, and 
for the moment there seemed nothing for it save the 
desperate step of plunging the knife into his heart. He 
had earned death by his last murderous attack, and Pascal 
picked up the weapon; but he shrank from the deed, 
and with the object of obtaining the assistance of some of 
the household, he opened the door. 

In the corridor he found Lucette strolling near the 
room with an assumed air of indifference. On seeing him 
she made as if to hurry away, and he called her. 

Mademoiselle, you must help me,’’ he said, somewhat 
brusquely and with a touch of command in his tone. 

“ Where is the monk, monsieur? ” she asked, shrinking 
from him, “and Jacques Dauban? What is the mean- 
ing of that knife ? ” and she pointed at the knife which 
unwittingly he retained in his hand. 

“ I am the monk, mademoiselle. For God’s sake don’t 
run off in that way.” He turned and tossed the knife 
back into the room. “ Did you think I had murdered 
myself and with an unstained knife ? ” he asked, and 
smiled. “ I am here on M. de Cobalt’s business and 
miladi of Malincourt’s, and I must have help.” 

Reassured by his tone she returned then. 

“ What has happened ? ” she asked. 

“ That which may help to straighten all this devil of a 
tangle. I have tricked that spy of de Proballe’s and 
pinched half the life out of him, and must have help to 
get him safely caged. He proved too slippery for me 
once before.” 

“ I don’t understand.” 

“ I’ll show you ; ” and he opened the door so that she 
saw Dauban. 

“ Is he dead ? ” she asked, shrinking again. 


1 88 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


He would be if he had his deserts.” 

“ But what does it all mean ? ” 

“ Such a cauldron of troubles as the devil loves to set 
a-bubbling, mademoiselle. M. Gerard de Cobalt has been 
found to be not Gerard de Cobalt and the Governor has 
clapped him into one of his Castle cells ; this cur here and 
his mangy master are at the bottom of it — I have just 
laid hands on the written proofs of their part. I have 
had a busy afternoon and am in search of Mademoiselle 
de Malincourt, and must find her at once. I have no time 
to fill in the details for you ; so smother your curiosity 
and just say if you will help me? ” 

“ You have a commanding way with you, monsieur, 
for a serving man,” cried Lucette with a smile. 

‘‘ I am no serving man, but just a soldier ; and by your 
leave have no time for badinage. There is much to be 
done, and talk must wait on action. I want irons and 
a guard for this carrion here. Can they be got in the 
maison? If not, I must take the knife to him, much as 
I dislike it. But his babbling tongue must be silenced, 
or we shall all be in peril.” 

“ You would not kill him in cold blood ? ” cried Lucette, 
with a look of horror. 

I would kill any one and any thing that stood between 
me and my master’s safety.” 

'' I can get what you need,” she said, and hurried away, 
to return quickly with a couple of men with manacles. 
Pascal gave them his orders, and placing the gyves on 
Dauban’s wrists — none too gently, for the spy was hated 
by every one — they carried him away. 

“ Now, mademoiselle, you must find a place of security 
for these,” said Pascal, giving Lucette the papers. “ De 
Proballe may come in search of his precious spy, and he 
must not find these, nor must any one know aught of the 
spy’s whereabouts. If my advice be followed I would 
clap the master in the next cellar to this man ; but that 


PASCAL AND THE SPY 189 

as you please. Now, how to find Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court ? ’’ 

“ She is still at the Governor’s Castle. You can seek 
her there.” 

Nay, by your leave, that can I do only in the last 
extreme. Suspicion is all over the place, and if they were 
to clap me by Dubois’ side there would be more to pay 
than we can just now afford.” 

“Dubois? Who is he?” 

“ Another of this Governor’s prisoners, and while he’s 
in I must keep out. Will you go to miladi ? ” 

“ Of course I will. What shall I tell her ? ” 

“ That the liberty and perhaps the lives of the prison- 
ers depends upon her seeing me instantly.” 

“ Who shall I say you are ? ” 

“ Say what you like — that I am close in my master’s 
confidence and have a plan for liberating him, if she will 
but come to me quickly.” 

It was this conversation which sent Lucette hurrying 
in hot haste to seek Gabrielle at the Castle, while Pascal 
employed the time of her absence in examining Malin- 
court with an eye to putting it in the best condition of 
defence. 


CHAPTER XVII 


GABRIELLE PLEADS 


ABRIELLE heard Lucette’s story with intense 



interest, and saw that with help from Pascal 


outside it might be possible to get Gerard away 
from Morvaix without concealing him first in the 
Duchess’s apartments ; and she resolved to go immedi- 
ately to Malincourt to consult with Pascal. 

But she found the Duchess opposed to this. 

“ If you go and then return to me, Gabrielle, it may 
provoke notice and start suspicion.” 

“ But I must see Pascal,” she urged. 

Then safer to see him here. Let him come as if to 
me. I have frequent messengers from friends; and his 
coming will cause no talk. He can come as with a mes- 
sage, say, from the Count and Countess d’Auvaine, and 
no questions will be asked.” 

“ He is known to some in the Castle. M. de Proballe, 
for instance, and others ; and recognition would be ruin.” 

“ It would be worse, child, if a watch were set on 
yourself and so the way to the prison quarters blocked. 
If this gentleman is loath to risk coming here, let it be 
known that you are staying with me for a few days — 
as you have done before — and let Lucette carry your 
messages. There is reason for her passing to and fro, 
as you will need many things for your stay here.” 

“ You are right ; I will go and tell Lucette.” 

She was about to leave when Pauline returned. 

She had seen her father, she said, and he had readily 
agreed to do anything that was asked of him. He ad- 


GABRIELLE PLEADS 


191 

vised that the best hour for making any attempt would 
be about ten o’clock at night; as the guard would be 
changed at eleven, and they were always less vigilant in 
their last hour of their watch. 

“ My father says there will be a great risk, miladi,” 
said Pauline ; “ and urges the utmost caution. He de- 
clares it will be far safer for all concerned if the prisoner 
makes his escape by the window and avoids the hazard 
of encountering any of the soldiers or servants in at- 
tempting to leave by any other way.” 

“ It could be done,” said Gabrielle, readily, “ now that 
this Pascal can help from outside. I will send him word 
by Lucette of the time, and tell him to find means of 
getting to the courtyard.” 

She hurried to Lucette and told her the plan and the 
reasons why it was not deemed prudent for her to leave 
the Duchess, and they were discussing this when the 
Governor entered. 

“ You will know what I shall need for a few days, 
Lucette,” said Gabrielle, with a swift warning glance; 
“ and if I have forgotten anything in my haste, you can 
bring it or even return for it. How is Denys ? ” 

“ Much improved, but very weak, of course, and fret- 
ting at his weakness.” 

“ I wish to speak with you, mademoiselle,” interposed 
the Governor. 

“ I am remaining some days with the Duchess, mon- 
sieur, and am sending instructions in regard to matters 
at Malincourt.” 

“ That is good news ; it is as I would have it.” 

“ One thing more, Lucette, and the most important 
of all — M. de Proballe is not to be allowed to enter the 
maison until my return.” 

“ That is a harsh injunction, mademoiselle.” 

“ I am the mistress of Malincourt, my lord, and am 
firmly resolved on the point.” 


192 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ I shall hope to change that resolve amongst others,” 
he replied, as Lucette went away. “ It is for that I wish 
to speak with you.” 

Gabrielle made no reply for the moment. The storm 
of her indignation against the Duke had passed, as he 
noticed with satisfaction; but he could not read her 
present mood ; and mistook a deliberate intention to out- 
wit him for a readiness to listen with some complacency 
to the alternatives he had come to propose. The hope of 
setting Gerard free spurred her woman’s wit to the 
utmost. She was, indeed, ready enough to listen to him, 
schooling her temper and keeping it under control, so 
as to learn his plans. She was fighting the cause of the 
man she loved against the man she hated with hate im- 
placable; and she would fight warily and coolly, with 
every weapon in her armoury, and with a full knowledge 
of all the danger that might follow a false step. 

“ I have spoken with your uncle.” 

“ He is no longer kin of mine, my lord,” she interposed, 
coldly. “ He has wronged me beyond endurance.” 

“ Well, with M. de Proballe then, and have convinced 
myself that he has had no motive save that of serving 
your best interests.” 

“ As head of my house, monsieur, it is for me to say 
whom I count upon my side and whom I deem against 
me. Never again will I speak to or see M. de Proballe. 
I hold him for my worst enemy.” 

And what of me ? ” he asked quickly. 

“ You have done a bitter injustice and a cruel wrong 
to an innocent and gallant gentleman — but it is in your 
power to repair it. Will you speak the word that will 
undo it ? ” 

“Innocent?” he carped. “Was it innocent to steal 
among us in a false name and character. Was it gallant 
to act such a lie ? ” 

“ He was forced into it.” 


GABRIELLE PLEADS 


193 


“ How forced and by whom ? ” 

“ Need we pretend that we do not know? ’’ 

“ I do not know,” he replied bluntly. “ Who is he, if 
he be not indeed this de Cobalt ? I have clear proof that 
he was spying in the Castle here. If he be not de Cobalt, 
then is he a spy. Am I to suffer my Castle to be overrun 
by spies ? ” 

“ He is no spy ; of that I am assured.” 

Then if an honest man, why this mystery ? ” 

Gabrielle knew the reason, recalling with a little thrill 
of delight how he had said it was for her sake ; but she 
answered — 

‘‘ Is every honest man who comes to Morvaix to be 
treated as a spy and thrown like a dog into a prison cell ? ” 

“ If you were Governor here you would see this as 
I do; but I am indeed almost persuaded that he is still 
only deceiving us.” 

“ I do not understand.” 

“ I believe he is in truth what he avowed himself at 
the first — Gerard de Cobalt.” 

“ But you yourself and M. de Proballe held it dis- 
proved.” 

“ The letter may have been but a trick, like other 
things. He had deceived us as to the flagrancy of that 
act of his at Cambrai ; and knowing it to be too vile to 
be pardoned, had this further lie enacted, meaning to pass 
for some one else and so save his head. But he will not 
save it.” 

“ You mean he will be tried for the crime? ” 

I mean he’ll lose his head for it,” was the blunt 
answer. 

“You will not do this foul injustice,” said Gabrielle, 
with a touch of indignation. 

“ Who murders, dies, mademoiselle ; that at least is 
law all over France ; and Morvaix is no city of shelter.” 

“ He must not die ; you cannot be so cruel.” Half pro- 


194 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

test, half entreaty was in her tone; and the Governor 
paused and bent his eyes upon her before he replied. 

“ For your sake more than any other’s, it is best that 
he should.” 

'' I do not understand you,” cried Gabrielle, with a 
catch of the breath as in fear. 

“ He has impressed you so deeply that, were his life 
spared and his liberty given to him, you would never be 
safe from him. He is a murderer, a man of the vilest 
life, who would never cease to persecute you, after what 
has passed.” 

There was an even deeper depth of vileness in this 
man than she had deemed, was Gabrielle’s thought ; and 
for a moment it cost her a supreme effort to remain 
calm. But the thought of Gerard’s peril came to her 
aid. 

“ Do you mean you would kill him out of consideration 
for me ? ” she asked, as if incredulous. 

“ I would do anything for you — either kill or pardon, 
but you will not let me,” he answered, with the first 
touch of passion. 

He had led round to his object cunningly; but not so 
cunningly that she did not understand him. 

Yet I may ask you,” she replied. “ Prove to me his 
unworthiness first; and then ” she stopped. 

What then?” 

“ You cannot prove it, monsieur,” she cried, as though 
she had first wavered in her faith and then rallied it. 
And so he read her words. '' He is what I have said, an 
innocent and gallant gentleman.” 

‘‘If he be Gerard de Cobalt he is a murderer of the 
vilest and most treacherous type. I have the fullest 
proofs.” 

“ But if he be not M. de Cobalt? ” 

“ Then he has shown himself a spy ; and spies when 
they are caught must take their chances. But he is more 
than a spy.” 


GABRIELLE PLEADS 


I9S 


“ How?” 

He has deceived you with specious lies, has won 
upon you until the scene below to-day showed your feel- 
ings. You are the head of a noble house, mademoiselle, 
whose influence here in Morvaix is too great to be at the 
mercy of either a treacherous scoundrel or a hireling spy. 
And while you remain unmarried and at his mercy, be- 
cause of your gentle trustful heart and of the feeling 
he has stirred within you, such a man cannot be at 
large. The interests of all in Morvaix render it im- 
possible.” 

‘‘ Again you make the strange suggestion that this is 
done for my sake,” said Gabrielle. 

“ And it is true, Gabrielle. Were it not for you, the 
prisoner might go free this moment.” Every word 
spoken was now chosen to bring him nearer to his 
object. 

“ But if he be the unworthy man you say, do you hold 
me for a thing too feeble and weak to withstand his evil 
influence ? ” 

“ Worthy or base, it is as I say. His freedom rests 
on you.” 

In plainer words ? ” 

“ Consent to do as I have asked you, and the man^s 
fate is for you to determine. As my wife, Gabrielle, 
your lightest wish would be my law.” 

^'And if I still refuse?” 

His answer was a shrug of the shoulders and a lift- 
ing of the hands. He looked for another storm to burst ; 
and was surprised when Gabrielle remained quiet, cold 
and thoughtful. He read the sign to be favourable to 
him. Hitherto she would not even listen. He felt the 
strength of the weapon he wielded, and was glad. 

She paused as if in deep distress and fear, and sighed 
as she asked — 

Do you think such a union as you suggest could 


196 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

bring happiness to either of us, or having such a begin- 
ning could end in aught but ruin to all ? ” 

I love you, Gabrielle ; that will suffice for all,” he 
declared passionately. 

Spare me that, I beg of you,” she cried quickly and 
very earnestly. “ When you spoke of this to me before, 
I answered you out of my indignation. I am cooler 
now ; but can you not think how such a declaration sounds 
to me? It is not one jot less terrible because I school 
myself to listen without temper. Can you not feel what 
treachery it is to my dearest friend, your wife — surely 
the purest wife ever given to a man ? ” 

She is willing for our marriage to be dissolved.” 
Does that make my treachery to her less ignoble ? 
If the thing stood on any other ground than where you 
put it by these words, it would still be wrong — a cruel, 
cowardly wrong to her ; but to plead for it no more than 
mere passion, is to clothe it with its vilest dress.” 

“ There are other reasons — many,” he said sullenly. 

You wish to wield influence in the rule of the people ; 
I give you a chance. Twas but yesterday I put the 
matter so to you.” 

“ The baseness of the act is not lessened by wrapping 
it about with specious pleas. And I will be frank with 
you; for frankness in such a crisis is best. I could 
never feel to you as a wife should feel toward her hus- 
band. The shame of this wrong to my friend would 
ever be a canker to blight all other thoughts, and make 
my life — our lives — one lengthened monotone of remorse 
and pain.” 

“ I would leave that issue to time and my love. You 
did not think thus until within the last few hours.” 

“ I will deal with you frankly, as I said. I under- 
stand you; and in some part you are right. I love this 
man who is in your power. I believe him good and 
true and noble; I am not ashamed of my love. Love 


GABRIELLE PLEADS 


197 


comes to every woman at some time in her life, and she 
is powerless to resist it. That is our nature. This has 
come to me. Could I then wed another man while yet 
the love for him burns like a fever, filling my heart with 
thoughts of him, gladdening it with hopes for him ; and 
forming already more, far more, than half my life?’" 

You are frank, as you say ; but such frankness is 
ill hearing.” 

“If it be ill to hear me speak of it — and I am calm 
enough to speak without temper and say this not to 
anger but to prevail with you — if it be ill for you to 
hear me speak of it, what would it be in the after time 
to live ever with the knowledge of it? Think you that 
happiness lies that way? You with the knowledge that 
my heart is given to another man; I with the bitterness 
of remorse for the wrong you would have me do, relieved 
only by the ever aching sorrow of a broken heart ? ” 

“ I wish to hear no more.” 

“ Nay, but you must hear me. Only a coward would 
shut his ears to the truth ; and you at least are no coward. 
You have not thought what kind of thing this really is 
that you would do. Were I to wed you as you now wish, 
we should grow to hate one another. Your passion would 
cool and you would come to feel the bitterness of the 
mistake, the galling yoke of the load on your life and 
would look on me as the cause.” 

“ You little know me, Gabrielle.” 

“ Then at least I know myself. I am but a girl and 
very human; and in the long dark hours of my misery 
and unavailing remorse, my spirit, unbroken — for we 
Malincourts are not easily broken — would revolt against 
you as the cause. Would yours be happier? Have you 
thought what life would be to be mated with a woman 
who hated you, as we Malincourts can hate ? ” 

“ I love you. I think of naught else,” he said doggedly. 

“ Love ! Love ! What sort of love is that which would 


ipS A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

blight and destroy the object that has kindled it? What 
is it in me you think you love? My face? My form? 
Would these retain their comeliness in your eyes when 
you knew that beneath them burnt the fire of hate? 
When I could never suffer you, without a shudder, even 
to look into my eyes ? When at your approach you found 
me shrink; when your lightest touch would seem to be 
repugnant? Oh, put this cowardice away from you, and 
understand the truth as it is. If there be this feeling 
for me that you deem, have courage to see that it is 
wrong and evil. If it were love it would be selfless, and 
you would seek my happiness, not your own mere desires. 
The flame will burn out and die down; and if you will 
but act as a man should act, you will grow to hate the 
thing you now desire, and thank me for having kept 
you true to a man’s better part.” 

Do you mean you would have me see you marry 
this man? I would see you dead sooner. And he shall 
die,” he cried fiercely. My mind is made up. If you 
will not save him, his blood will be on your head.” 

Gabrielle had not hoped to move him, and his decision 
stirred no surprise. She had pleaded urgently and 
sweetly; but with another thought than that of prevail- 
ing with him. She had to disarm his suspicion so that 
time might be gained, and now began to let her alarm 
make itself evident. 

“He must not die; he must not,” she said, after a 
pause. 

“ You can save him by a word.” 

“ I must have time. I have told you I love him ; and 
I swear to you that if he were to die now I could not — 
nay, I would not survive him. I would take my own 
life. My God ! I could not bear it yet,” she cried, wildly 
and vehemently. 

He had not looked for this ; and the thought, impressed 
as it was by the conviction that she was in deadly earnest. 


GABRIELLE PLEADS 


199 


alarmed him and kept him silent. Before he could find 
any words to reply, she continued with equal vehemence. 

“ Yes, yes, it shall be so. You are right, you are right. 
His blood will be on my head. I shall be his murderess. 
His murderess ! ” She changed her almost hysterical 
passion to a low tone of intense earnestness as she 
repeated the words. “ His murderess ! Then it is right 
that I should die. Who kills, dies. It is the law of the 
universe. And how I should welcome death! Do this 
thing. Kill him ; kill him. Do not stay to give me time 
to learn that he is unworthy ; and let me die, loving him, 
trusting him, and believing him to be the noblest and 
best man in all fair France. Then indeed can I die happy 
and be happy to die.” 

The outburst prompted just the thought she designed. 

“ If I prove him first to be the scoundrel that he is ? ” 

You cannot. That you cannot do. Oh, I can bear 
no more,” she cried in a voice vibrating with pain and 
distress. He is in your power to do with as you please. 
Do what you will and so let me free. If he be the man 
I believe, he will welcome death before my dishonour; 
and if he be not, at least you can spare me the pain of 
knowing it. You will not be merciful in one way, then, 
for the sake of God, be merciless in all. The sooner 
the end, the more welcome death in such a case.” 

I must think of this,” he said sullenly. 

What would you do ? ” Eyes and face and manner 
all full of fear. 

You shall know this man for the scoundrel he is. 
You must not cast your life away for a worthless villain. 
I will have the truth made plain to you.” 

‘‘Ah, now I see how you hate him,” she cried dis- 
tractedly. “ You would blacken his name even in my 
memory. How hard and harsh a man you are ! ” 

“ It is right you should know the truth.” 

“ I do not seek to know it. Spare me. I cannot bear 


200 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


the suspense. My very courage to die may be killed by 
delay ; already I can feel it waning. A week of suspense 
and I should be coward enough even to wish to live.” 

“You shall know the truth. I will find it out; and 
when his rank unworthiness is proved to you, you will 
see the folly and madness of this last wild resolve. You 
will live to thank me yet, Gabrielle.” 

“ Oh, why did I speak it, fool and coward that I am I ” 
she cried, despairingly. 

“ It is well you did,” he answered ; and with this he 
left her. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


IN THE tiger’s DEN ” 

W HILE all these plans were being hurried for- 
ward for his release, Gerard took his impris- 
onment very philosophically. There was but 
one circumstance which caused him uneasiness — the 
doubt whether Dubois could have had time before he was 
placed under arrest to pass on the instructions he had 
given him. 

But he had no serious fear. If Dubois had been able 
to set things in motion there would soon be some effort 
on foot to secure his liberty; while if not, the worst 
could only be that he himself would be driven to announce 
his real rank to the Governor. 

He was indeed more than half disposed to regret hav- 
ing maintained silence at the moment of arrest. He had 
measured the lengths to which the Governor was pre- 
pared to go; and the brutal command to cut him down 
if he resisted was one not to be forgotten. That and 
the indignity to which he. Bourbon’s son, had been sub- 
jected by this tyrant should be paid for heavily. 

He had a recompense, however. Gabrielle had an- 
swered nobly to the test he had made. She loved him. 
He was sure of her now ; and with that as a consolation 
to sustain him, the hours of his retirement passed lightly. 

When his gaolers entered and led him from the cell 
in which he had first been placed to one in which stood 
the instruments of torture, he regretted no longer that 
he had not avowed his identity. 

Rumours of the Governor’s savage treatment of his 


201 


202 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


prisoners had reached him, garnished with many a horri- 
ble story of torture and violence. He had now the 
evidence of this before his own eyes; perhaps to be 
threatened even against himself ; and these things he 
might never have been able to prove had he declared him- 
self earlier. 

That they were there to intimidate him he was soon 
to know, for a warder entered and began to make them 
ready for use. 

Gerard watched him curiously from the spot where 
he sat bound, and at length broke silence. 

You ply a strange trade, my friend,” he said. 

Prisoners must be silent,” answered the man. It was 
Pauline’s father, Pierre, who had received orders from 
de Proballe in the Duke’s name to have the ghastly instru- 
ments in readiness, and to do the work before the pris- 
oner’s eyes. 

Silence, too, eh ? Is this another of your Governor’s 
pleasant methods of hospitality ? ” 

I tell you to be silent,” replied Pierre gruffly. He 
had been both troubled and alarmed at the command 
which his daughter had brought from the Duchess. Fully 
prepared to do her bidding, he was nevertheless anxious 
so to do it as to prevent suspicion falling on himself. To 
him the event might mean life or death; and however 
strong the Duchess’s intentions might be to shield him in 
the event of discovery, she might lack the power, should 
the Governor get proof of his treachery. 

So you are the Governor’s torturer,” said Gerard 
next. “ I don’t envy you your trade.” 

'' A man must live,” returned Pierre. 

A pretext for villainy and cruelty as long as the 
world has been a world, I suppose. Yet were I a lusty 
fellow like you. I’d find some honester use for my mus- 
cles than to maim my fellow-men and drag their joints 
asunder. Master Torturer.” 


IN THE “TIGER’S DEN” 


203 

“ I am no torturer,’’ said Pierre. I am the warder.” 

“Warder only, eh? You get the torture ready and 
stand aside for some one with a tougher stomach to do 
the mangling. Yet by the look of your face, I think I’m 
wronging you. Those eyes of yours have a light in them 
that speaks of a better nature than your words imply.” 

“ I have to obey my orders. You are a soldier they 
say, and should know that. Why are you placed here ? ” 

“ That’s a question I could better put to you. To 
watch you set those instruments running smoothly for 
my poor bones, maybe.” 

“ ’Tis a sight many a brave man has quailed at seeing. 
But I mean, what is your crime ; what have you done ? ” 

“ As much as many of the Governor’s prisoners prob- 
ably; that is, nothing.” 

“ Then these are to find the offence.” 

Gerard laughed lightly. 

“ You’ve a pleasant wit, warder. What’s your name? ” 

“ Pierre Delmont.” 

“ And so you think, Pierre, that I am to be put in the 
embrace of some one of those pretty toys of yours in 
order to induce me to confess to something I haven’t 
done ? And I suppose you speak after some expe- 
rience.” 

“ I have counselled many a man to confess to some 
light crime rather than face these; and more than one 
has scoffed at my words to his after sorrow.” 

“ Then you are here to frighten me with thoughts of 
the torture.” 

“ You are a brave man, I am told ; yet many a man 
brave enough on the field of battle has made his first 
acquaintance with fear in this cell. God forgive the 
cruelty of it ! ” 

“ I am in no danger, Pierre.” 

“ Yet not for any reasons you know of.” 

“ Surely that sentence has a double sound.’^ 


204 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


Pierre left his work^ crossed toward Gerard, and 
answered in a low tone. 

It means what I did not purpose to tell you yet — 
that I am your friend at the bidding of others. We 
shall set you free, you and the other prisoner, the monk. 
My work here I must do ; otherwise I might be sus- 
pected; and I meant to hold my tongue until it profited 
to speak.” 

Who are those others ? ” 

“ Some one is coming. Silence,” said Pierre hastily, as 
he withdrew to the other end of the cell and busied him- 
self again with his gruesome task. 

Presently a knock sounded on the door, and Pierre 
let drop the irons he held with a clanking sound. The 
knock was repeated ; and he opened the door. 

The Governor and de Proballe entered. 

“ Why did you keep me waiting? ” demanded the for- 
mer angrily. 

I was working yonder, my lord, and did not hear 
you.” 

I heard the clanking of irons,” said de Proballe. 
“ I ordered him to have all in readiness.” 

Pierre went back to his work, and the two stood look- 
ing down at Gerard. 

“ You can see now what comes of defying the Gov- 
ernor and playing me false, M. Gerard de Cobalt,” said 
de Proballe, with an evil smile. ‘‘ And this is only the 
beginning ; unless you are in another mood.” 

‘‘ It is worthy of the Baron de Proballe to gloat over 
a helpless man,” answered Gerard contemptuously. 

“ Exactly, helpless is just the right word, prisoner.” 

'' The Duke of Rochelle has surely some other motive 
in coming here than to allow this carrion to insult me,” 
said Gerard, turning to the Governor. 

The Governor smiled at de Proballe's start of anger. 

“ I have come to you with a merciful object.” 


IN THE “TIGER’S DEN” 


205 

“ I seek no mercy at your hands, monsieur. If you 
have come to do tardy justice it will suffice for me, for 
you will order the gaoler there to unbind my hands and 
set me free.” 

“ Not so fast, prisoner, not so fast,” cried de Proballe. 

‘‘ I addressed you, monsieur,” said Gerard to the 
Governor. 

“ What would it be but rnercy that should impel me to 
pardon the murderer, Gerard de Cobalt ? ” 

I am no murderer, neither am I M. de Cobalt.” 

“ Admit that you are he and no harm shall come to 
you. I will keep my word and pardon you for the affair 
at Cambrai.” 

Gerard paused. The turn in things surprised him ; and 
he could not see the motive of it. The Governor mistook 
his silence for hesitation. 

“ Write the admission that you are Gerard de Cobalt 
and guilty of that crime, and on my oath you shall go 
from Morvaix a free man.” 

Why?” 

“ It is not for you to question. But I gave my word 
before you came and I will keep it even now.” 

“ Why should I confess to a crime I never committed 
and blacken — ah, I think I see. You would show the 
confession to Mademoiselle de Malincourt. Is that the 
motive for this unexpected mercy, as you term it? I 
might have guessed it.” 

“ Your answer? ” 

“ I would sooner cut my hand off than write the lie.” 

“ It is well that I told Pierre to be prepared,” said 
de Proballe. We know that you are Gerard de Cobalt, 
and that you devised the scheme of that letter to make 
us doubt you when you saw the danger in which you 
stood. But we have means at hand that will make you 
speak.” 

'' Who, then, do you say you are ? ” asked the Governor. 


(2o6 a courier of fortune 


For what crime am I made a prisoner and threatened 
with the torture ? 

Prisoners are to answer, not question.” 

Is it your custom here in Morvaix to imprison men 
first and ascertain their crimes afterwards? And to use 
the rack and the boot to drive them to make a false con- 
fession? This is not the law of France, my lord Duke, 
and you will beware how you threaten me with such 
iniquity.” 

“ Will you speak and say who you are? ” 

“ I bear a name, my lord, which, were I to mention 
it, would make even you pause in the contemplation of 
this outrage. It is enough that I say I am a soldier and 
a man of honour and standing, with full right to be in 
your city. If I withhold my name now, it is only that 
I may see how far report has belied the evil reputation 
of your rule, and to what lengths you will go in wronging 
an innocent man.” 

‘‘ Brave words, brave words,” sneered de Proballe. 

‘‘As for you, monsieur,” said Gerard, turning upon 
him. Your notorious life in Paris prepared me to 
find you playing the part I see you filling in Morvaix. 
Having wormed your way with lies into your niece’s con- 
fidence, you were ready to betray her in the vile scheme 
your own lips confessed to me. Coward, bully, cheat, liar, 
and scoundrel, the part of procurer was still open to you 
in baseness; and you filled it with a treachery worthy 
even of you. Have no fear : you shall have your reward.” 

’Fore God, this is too much,” cried de Proballe, rush- 
ing forward to strike Gerard in the face. But the Gov- 
ernor prevented him; he was none too sorry to hear de 
Proballe abused. 

“ Stay, monsieur,” he said with cold contempt. “ You 
take the truth badly. If you are minded to strike that 
blow, I will have the prisoner set free for your benefit.” 

“ I have not deserved this at your hands, my lord,” 


IN THE “TIGER’S DEN” 207 

said de Proballe ; but the Governor let the protest pass 
with a sneer. 

''Your name, prisoner?'' he said, sternly. 

"You shall hear it, my lord, never fear; and hearing 
it, shall understand all that this means to you." 

" I hold you for the man you have already declared 
yourself. As Gerard de Cobalt you came here ; you your- 
self gave that name, and in it you won your way into 
Malincourt; and as Gerard de Cobalt I will treat you. 
I give you two hours to decide whether you will admit 
this to be the truth, or compel me to have it dragged 
from you." 

" Stay, my lord Duke," cried Gerard sternly, as he 
was turning to the door ; " let me have this in plainer 
terms. If I do not admit that I am Gerard de Cobalt, you 
propose to put me to the torture to drag such a confession 
from me ? " 

" I will have the truth one way or the other. Use the 
time of grace well and be thankful that I concede it ; " 
said the Governor with a heavy threatening frown, and 
motioned to Pierre to open the cell door. 

" As there is a God, I had not believed that any man, 
even you, could be capable of such infamy," exclaimed 
Gerard, as the two went out. The Governor whispered 
a word or two of instruction to Pierre who came back 
and resumed his work, making much noise over it. 

Presently he crossed to Gerard, holding a set of heavy 
irons which he clanked loudly. 

“ In his present mood he is a fiend, monsieur. He 
ordered me to seek to break your nerve with the full view 
of these things, and then to leave you in solitude that 
your fears should gather." 

Gerard smiled. 

" Clank them as much as you will, I heed them not. 
My nerves are tough enough to withstand a greater strain 
than that." 


ao8 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ He would keep his word, monsieur. In this mood 
he is iron.” 

Are you in truth an honest man ? The breed seems 
rare in the Castle.” 

“ I hope so — as men go, monsieur.” 

And you heard what passed ? — my last question and 
his reply.” 

I could not help it.” 

“ I am not this Gerard de Cobalt, and he knows it ; 
yet you heard him declare that if I would not confess 
to this lie he would torture me until I did confess. If 
all else slips from your memory, at least remember that; 
for the time may come when I may need your testimony. 
Now do what you will ; I am tired and would sleep ; ” 
and Gerard lay back on the pallet. 

“ Not there where you lie, monsieur, safer here ; ” and 
to Gerard’s surprise Pierre made him shift his position. 

Presently Pierre left the cell, and Gerard fell asleep, 
to be wakened by a sound at the door. He sat up think- 
ing the two hours had passed and that the Governor had 
returned; then started with an exclamation of delight 
and surprise, as he saw Gabrielle enter, dressed in a loose 
black cloak. 

“Gabrielle! You!” 

“ I have come to set you free,” she said, pausing with 
blanched cheeks as her eyes ran round the cell. “ What 
a fearful place.” 

“ You have run this risk for me! ” and he smiled. 

“ I run no risk ; but if risk there were, you must be 
free.” 

“ Shall I go, mademoiselle ? The door must be 
locked,” said Pierre. 

“ Yes, go, good Pierre. Keep watch and warn us of 
any danger.” 

“ There is a full half-hour and more, mademoiselle. 
But I will watch ; ” and he went out and locked the door 
behind him. 


IN THE “TIGER’S DEN” 


209 


“ How you trust me, Gabrielle,” said Gerard. 

We must not speak save in whispers ; and there is 
much to do and to tell you.” As she spoke she slipped 
off the cloak and disclosed a somewhat bulky roll fastened 
cunningly about her. Then she took a knife from a 
sheath, and with it cut the bonds which bound Gerard’s 
arms and legs. 

He tried to rise, but fell back helpless. 

“ You are ill ! ” she cried in quick alarm ; and glancing 
at the torture implements, which showed gaunt and grue- 
some in the slanting rays of the moonlight, she caught 
her breath and added — “ They have not dared ” 

No, no. It is but the rush of blood through my 
numbed veins. It will pass in a moment.” 

She sighed in relief and then cut loose the roll. 

“ A ladder of fine silk rope that will reach to the 
courtyard below,” she exclaimed, as she laid it on the 
pallet, while Gerard was chafing his arms and legs. He 
glanced at the window bars. “ They can be moved,” 
she added, catching the look; and gave him rapidly a 
description of the place. 

Another devil’s trick, indeed,” he muttered, with a 
frown ; and watched her while she sought for the spring 
to release the bars. Before she found it he had regained 
the use of legs and arms, and went to her help. 

“ I have it,” she said at length, and pressed upon it 
with all her strength while he tugged at the bars. Suc- 
cess soon crowned their efforts, and then a place was 
found where the grappling hooks of the ladder could be 
fastened. 

Now the way is clear,” said Gerard. 

'' Not yet. There is a guard below. But we have done 
our part so far. Your friend, whom you call Pascal, 
will be here soon — should be here now indeed, to surprise 
the man and clear the path for you below. He will come 
in by the breach made for the repair of the walls, and he 


aio A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


has friends posted there. Look if you can see anything 
of him. Cautiously, or the moonlight on your face may 
betray you.” 

Gerard peeped from the casement. 

'' There is no sign of Pascal. There is a guard below ; 
he is leaning on his musket just underneath this spot. 
Listen ! ” 

Listening almost breathlessly, the sounds from below 
came up. They heard the soldier stamping his feet as 
if chilled with the night air; then his musket was 
grounded; and a moment later the stillness was broken 
as he began to sing in a sweet tenor voice the ballad 
which Lucette was fond of carolling — 

“ There was a maiden in Arcady 
Whose lover both feal and true, 

Came riding forth from the sullen north 
Her sweet white hand to woo.” 

As the simple words were borne to their ears they 
both smiled. 

“ Apt words,” whispered Gerard gently, as he cap- 
tured Gabrielle’s hand and carried it to his lips. 

“ How shall I thank you, Gabrielle ? ” 

“ You are not yet free, monsieur,” she answered, with- 
drawing her hand. 

“Monsieur?” he whispered. “Was it not you who 
once reproved me for calling you mademoiselle ? ” 

“ If I think of you as Gerard, yet do I not know how 
to call you now.” 

“ I am Gerard, in truth.” 

“ Oh, I am so glad,” and she sighed. 

“ And sigh for gladness ? ” 

“ Sigh partly for gladness — that is a woman^s way, 
Gerard; yet not all for gladness, but partly in fear lest 
even now this plan of ours should in some way mis- 
carry. Your Pascal lingers, and yet I urged him so. 
Pray look again.” 


IN THE “TIGER’S DEN” 


21 1 


“ He will come surely. Never yet has he failed me. 
But if he were prevented, it would be no grave matter.” 

“ No grave matter? ” she repeated anxiously. 

I have learnt all and more than all I came to learn, 
and there is no longer need for concealment. Parlous 
as my plight seems, yet I am not in such peril as you 
deem, Gabrielle.” 

I do not understand. What came you to learn ? ” 

You do not ask me who I am.” 

“ You will tell me in your own time, I know.” 

“ What a trusting heart is yours, Gabrielle ! What 
proof you have given me of your love ! Yet I know how 
I must have tried you. Have you not even guessed why 
I came ? ” 

I have tried, but failed hopelessly,” she said with a 
smile. “ For me it is enough that you did come.” 

“ You sent certain messages to the Duke of Bourbon. 
Have you not wondered that no answer came ? ” 

Are you from great Bourbon ? And this Pascal ? 
And the monk who is a prisoner? And the others of 
whom Pascal spoke? You are to go to Malincourt, 
where he has gathered a force of men — monks they were, 
Lucette told me. Is this all a part of it ? ” 

“ All,” he replied. ‘‘ We came to gather for our- 
selves the truth as to this Tiger’s doings.” 

‘‘And you are the leader, then. Oh ” she paused 

and looked in his eyes. 

“ I am Bourbon’s son.” 

At this she fell back from him in great concern. 

“ My lord ” 

“ Nay, Gerard to you, Gabrielle, my dearest ; always 
Gerard to you, as you will always be Gabrielle to me. 
My Gabrielle ; ” and he stretched out his arms and folded 
them about her. 

“ I am frightened, my lord,” she cried, burying her 
face on his shoulder. 


212 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


My lord cannot hear that, Gabrielle,” he whispered 
tenderly. 

Gerard,’' she murmured, and lifted her face and 
gazed upon him with eyes of love. 

“ Thus then I break my pledge. I said I would not 
seek a betrothal kiss till I came for it having freed 
Morvaix from the claws of its Tiger ; but — ” and stoop- 
ing he kissed her on the lips. “ My Gabrielle.” 

“ My Gerard, my knight, my love,” she whispered, 
and of herself with love’s sweet rapturous abandonment 
sought his lips in return. 

They stood thus in silent happiness too deep for words, 
when the stillness without was broken. 

“ Who goes there ? ” It was the voice of the guard. 

“ Pascal has come,” said Gerard. 

“ And we shall have to part. I could almost grudge 
his coming. But look down, Gerard, and see what 
passes.” 

‘‘ There are several soldiers,” he reported, his head at 
the casement. “ Ah, it is a ruse. Good Pascal.” 

The sound of a moment’s struggle came up ; a weapon 
fell with a clang upon the courtyard stones; the press 
of heavy footsteps; and then again silence. 

“ Done without bloodshed,” said Gerard ; “ and well 
done, Pascal. He sees me and motions. Give me the 
rope, dearest ; ” and he flung it out far into the night. 

“ Go, Gerard, go,” cried Gabrielle, excitedly. 

“ And you, Gabrielle ? Where do you go ? ” 

Back to the Duchess. She has planned this and is 
our staunch friend. To-morrow I shall return to 
Malincourt.” 

“ I would rather you went with me. You would be 
safe at Malincourt. This rope would bear us.” 

“ I shall be safe with my friend. Go, Gerard, for the 
love of God, go. Every moment is precious.” 

“ I do not like to leave you.” 


IN THE “TIGER’S DEN” 


213 


“No harm can touch me with her/’ 

“ But first I must know that you are safely out from 
this cell. Call Pierre. I cannot leave you here. The 
rack would be a gentler punishment than the suspense 
till I knew you were safe.” 

“ I will go then.” 

“ God keep you, dearest, till we meet at Malincourt.” 

He threw his arms round her and they kissed again; 
and then both started back in alarm. 

Some one tried the door of the cell, and a voice harsh 
and stern called loudly — 

“ Pierre, Pierre, come here at once and open the door.” 

“ God have mercy upon us both, it is the Duke’s 
voice,” whispered Gabrielle, clinging to Gerard. Then 
with intense agitation in her voice she added — “ Fly, 
Gerard, if you love me ; fly, or it will be too late.” 

“ Nay, it is too late. I cannot leave you now,” he 
answered, in a tone of calm strength. 

“ Then let us go together.” 

“ That also were useless. He would be in before ever 
we could reach the courtyard; and he would either cut 
the rope and we should go to our death, or summon his 
soldiers and we should be caught. I will await him here.” 

The Governor’s voice was heard again then, oathing 
and cursing at Pierre’s delay and calling to him in 
strident tones to hasten. 


CHAPTER XIX 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 

I T was indeed a desperate situation in which Gerard 
and Gabrielle found themselves, and for a few 
moments Gabrielle could do no more than cling to 
her lover and stare at the door, overcome by terror. 
Then, shaking off her lethargy, she once more begged 
him in an impassioned whisper to fly. 

‘‘You must not ask it, Gabrielle; nor will he dare to 
harm either of us when I tell him I am Bourbon’s son.” 

“ He will ; he will, I know him and you do not,” she 
urged strenuously. “ Within the last few hours he 
swore to have your life, if I would not consent to marry 
him. If he finds us together he will have you slain 
before my eyes. For the love of God, fly while there 
is yet time.” 

“ Will you risk it with me ? ” 

“Yes, yes, anything; anything rather than that he 
find you here,” she answered desperately. 

At this moment they heard the key fitted into the lock 
and Pierre’s voice as he replied to the Governor’s re- 
proaches. But before the key could be turned, Gerard 
dragged the pallet to the door and wedging it against 
an angle of the wall, improvised a barrier which jammed 
the door fast. 

The key was turned and those outside strained to 
thrust the door back ; and Pierre’s deep voice was heard 
declaring that the lock was wedged. 

214 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 1215 

Come, Gabrielle, quick/’ Gerard drew her to the 
window and, getting out, stood upon the ladder and 
held his arms waiting in a fever of impatience for her 
to follow. She went to the window and looked out, but 
with a gasp of fear shrank back, appalled by the far 
descent, and shuddered. 

Heaven help me, Gerard, I dare not,” she cried. Her 
nerve failed at the look of yawning darkness, and when 
at the same moment a great knocking sounded against 
the cell door, she fell on her knees on the floor and 
buried her face in her hands. 

Come, Gabrielle, courage,” said Gerard. “ Trust 
yourself to me and all will be well.” 

I cannot, I cannot, I dare not. I cannot die that way. 
I am a coward, Gerard. But do you go! Oh go, if 
you love me.” 

That I will not,” he answered and climbed back into 
the cell, to the dismay of Pascal and his companions who 
were watching below. 

Then the clamour at the door ceased. 

What does it mean, Pierre ? ” asked the Governor. 

The lock has jammed, my lord,” was the reply. I 
have known it so once or twice before and reported it. 
With your lordship’s leave I can get another key that 
may open it.” 

“ Quick then, man, quick. And have up some men 
with bars to break the lock in lest you fail.” 

‘‘ His entrance will be your sentence of death, Gerard,” 
whispered Gabrielle. When roused he is too recklessly 
desperate in his fury to let aught stand in his way.” 

‘‘ He will not dare to harm me, Gabrielle,” he answered 
calmly. 

“ When he finds that I have come to rescue you, he 
will kill you. He would do it were it the King of France 
himself who stood in his way.” 

They heard the Governor muttering to himself as he 


2i6 a courier of fortune 


fumbled at the lock impatiently while awaiting Pierre’s 
return; and then a plan leapt into Gerard’s thoughts. 

“ We will see,” he said. “ Quick, Gabrielle ! Rouse 
yourself, my dearest. I have a plan that will yet save 
us both. Where is the knife you brought? He shall 
come in.” 

What would you do, Gerard ? ” she whispered, in a 
voice of awe, rising and peering into his face in the 
dim light. 

“ Not murder ; but I have a plan. Stand over there in 
the shadow and be ready with the knife when I call to 
you. Give me your cloak. Quick, now, for the love of 
God. Seconds are priceless.” 

Gabrielle slipped off the cloak and handed it to him, 
and stood back where he had directed. 

“ When I have moved the pallet stand as still as death, 
till I call to you.” 

Making as little noise as possible he wrenched the 
pallet from the door and placed it ready for use again, 
and holding the cloak in readiness took his stand behind 
the door. 

As he did so he heard Pierre in the distance. 

The Governor tried the door again then and, finding 
it yield, pushed it open and entered the cell, all un- 
suspicious of any danger. 

In a moment Gerard threw a cloak over his head and, 
smothering his cry of alarm in the folds of the cloak, 
dashed him violently to the ground. Then leaving his 
prisoner for a moment he thrust the bed once more 
against the door just in time to prevent those outside 
from entering, or indeed seeing what had occurred. 

The Governor finding himself free, however, began 
to shout for help, when Gerard sprang upon him again, 
gripped him by the throat, and clapped a hand roughly 
over his mouth. 

The Governor was a powerful man, and he fought 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 217 

with frantic efforts to free himself from Gerard’s grip. 
A desperate struggle in the darkness followed — Gerard 
bent on preventing a single cry from escaping his ad- 
versary’s lips, and the Duke writhing and straining to cast 
off the sinewy hands which clutched his throat and 
mouth, threatening to suffocate him. 

The silence, broken only by the hard breathing of 
Gerard and the convulsive movements of the pair as they 
were locked in the deadly embrace, added to the weird 
terror of the scene. 

The knife,” whispered Gerard at length, as he felt 
the strength of his enemy beginning to give out; and 
Gabrielle, whose courage had now returned, crept across 
the cell as near to him as she dared, and held it out. 
Waiting his opportunity he released the grip on his 
opponent’s throat, and taking the knife held it over the 
weakening man’s heart. 

“ My lord, my lord ! ” called Pierre, puzzled at not 
finding the Governor at the door. “ Where are you ? ” 

Then the other men whom Pierre had summoned came 
up and spoke to him. 

Tearing the cloak from the Duke’s face, Gerard let 
him see the gleam of the knife in the moonlight. 

'' My lord Duke, a single sound from your lips other 
than I direct, and as I am a man, the blade goes straight 
home to your heart.” 

To further the threat he pressed the dagger until the 
sharp point entered the flesh; and withdrawing it, he 
dragged him to his feet and held him. 

At Gerard’s fierce tone and menacing gesture, and still 
more at the slight wound inflicted, the Governor’s 
courage gave, and he stood trembling in deadly fear for 
his life. 

At that moment the clamour began again at the door. 

“You are in my power; but I do not seek your life 
unless you force me by treachery,” breathed Gerard into 
his ear. 


ai8 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


What do you want ? ’’ The harsh strident voice was 
feeble and husky as the question came from trembling 
lips. 

Send those men away, all of them. Say all is well, 
and bid them cease their efforts.” 

Realising his helplessness and too appalled by his 
imminent peril to attempt treachery, he turned toward 
the door and called to Pierre by name. But his quaver- 
ing voice was drowned by the din and clatter those 
outside were making. 

Louder, louder,” whispered Gerard. 

“ Pierre, Pierre,” called the Governor ; but the call 
was still unheard, and with the hilt of the knife Gerard 
knocked angrily at the door. 

The clamour ceased and all was still as the grave. 
Are you there, my lord ? ” asked Pierre. 

“ Yes, Pierre. Cease your efforts.” 

“ Is that really you, my lord ? ” 

Louder, and in your natural tone, or — ” threatened 
Gerard. 

“ Who should it be, fellow ? Send those men away, I 
say,” cried the Governor with an effort. 

“ It is the Governor. You are to go away,” they heard 
Pierre say to the others ; and their footsteps were heard 
as they went, growing fainter until the distance swallowed 
them. 

“ Tell him to go too, but to leave the keys in the door,” 
prompted Gerard next. 

Are you there, Pierre ? ” 

Yes, my lord.” 

“ I told you all to go away. Leave the keys.” 

“ You have saved your life,” said Gerard, releasing 
his hold; and the Governor fell prone on the prisoner’s 
bed, as Gerard gave a deep-drawn sigh of relief. The 
first part of the struggle was over and had ended in 
victory. 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 219 

But there was yet much to do, and what course to 
take was a hard problem to solve. 

Could Gabrielle have ventured to trust herself with 
him on the rope, the way would have been easy enough ; 
but her nerve had so failed her that he feared to ask her 
again. 

There was nothing for it, therefore, but to put a bold 
face on things and to find their way out together as 
best they could. Leave her he would not, come what 
might. After what had occurred, nothing should ihduce 
him to let her stay within reach of the mad fiend this 
Governor would be when once he was liberated from 
the cell. 

He had prevented her being seen, it was true ; but the 
Governor would set such inquiries on foot that her pres- 
ence in that part of the Castle would be surely discov- 
ered ; and what would follow the discovery no one could 
attempt to say. 

Yet the time was pressing with cruel insistence. Any 
minute might bring de Proballe upon the scene with 
the men who were to apply the torture. And under the 
spur of this thought, Gerard made his plan. 

With a threat to his prisoner to lie still on pain of 
death, he gave Gabrielle her cloak with a sign to put it 
on, and tearing off his coat, he whispered to her to take 
it, find Pierre, get Dubois liberated, and tell him to give 
her his monk’s garb. 

“ Lose not a second,” he whispered earnestly. ‘‘ It 
may mean our lives.” 

He opened the cell door, saw her speed away on her 
errand, and turned to finish his preparations. 

Hauling in the rope ladder, lest it should be seen and 
rouse suspicions, he cut the ropes, and having bound the 
Governor securely hand and foot, improvised a gag with 
part of the bedclothes. 

He had just finished his task, working with desperate 


220 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


haste, when he heard a heavy footstep in the corridor. 
Fearing it might be de Proballe, he seized the knife and 
stood in readiness behind the door. 

With intense relief he saw Pierre’s bearded face. In 
silence Gerard pointed to where the Governor, thus 
bound and gagged, lay in a corner of the cell, and then 
donned the monk’s gabardine which Pierre had brought. 
In this guise he left the cell, locking the door and taking 
the key with him, and followed Pierre along the gloomy 
corridor. 

They are close here, monsieur, watching,” whispered 
Pierre; and a moment later they came upon Dubois and 
Gabrielle. 

A hurried consultation followed as to the least haz- 
ardous means of getting out of the Castle. Gabrielle 
was for going to the apartments of the Duchess; but 
Gerard, all unwilling that she should remain a minute 
longer than was necessary, would not consent. 

No, we must get you beyond this Tiger’s reach, at 
any hazard. What say you, Dubois ? ” 

But Dubois having heard the Governor was a prisoner, 
had another and much bolder scheme. 

I am with mademoiselle, so far as staying here,” he 
said. '' I would take the bold line, my lord. Keep the 
Governor a prisoner; let me collect our men together, 
declare yourself openly, and by a bold stroke seize the 
Castle itself in the name of your father. At best we 
should have half the garrison on our side ; and at worst 
should only have to hold this part of the Castle for some 
two days. With our hundred men we could maintain it 
against half an army, especially with the army disor- 
ganized and leaderless. Mademoiselle could remain with 
the Duchess in perfect safety, because the Governor 
would be in our hands.” 

“ It is like you, Dubois, and might succeed ; but I see 
a thousand difficulties.” 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 221 


There are difficulties every way ; but as I told you 
to-day, I know the disaffection among the men here ; and 
the difficulties stoutly faced would yield.” 

Gerard thought earnestly a moment and then shook 
his head. 

The hazard is too great. If we can but once reach 
the courtyard, Pascal is there with a force enough to 
get us through the breach in the wall I noticed to-day; 
and we can then leave the city. Can you guide us by a 
safe way to the courtyard, Pierre ? ” 

“ It may be done, my lord ; but ’tis now close on the 
hour for the change of guard.” 

“ Then I decide for that,” broke in Gerard. Lead the 
way.” 

“ It is full of risks, my lord. There is an iron door 
on every landing, and a sentry posted at each.” 

“ Go you on ahead then ; and if any difficulty is made 
about our passing, leave it to us to force the way.” 

They started at once — Pierre some little distance in 
front, Dubois next, and Gerard with Gabrielle following. 
The stairway, narrow and pitch dark, wound down the 
western tower of the prison fortress ; and the light from 
the lantern which Pierre carried scarcely reached those 
above. 

Not a word further was spoken, and each of the three 
trod as lightly as the broken uneven stairs would allow. 

Soon they saw Pierre’s light stop and heard some one 
speak to him. 

“ Who goes ? Is that you, Pierre ? ” 

“ Who else, Armand ? ” was the gruff reply. Then a 
faint chink of something falling on the stone and an ex- 
clamation from Pierre. “Diable! Pve dropped my key. 
Lend me your eyes, Armand.” 

A musket was set down ; and a moment later the sound 
of a heavy blow and a low groan, at which Gabrielle 
caught her breath and shuddered. 


222 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“Quick, my lord,’' called Pierre; and running down 
they found him bending over the unconscious form of the 
sentry. There was no other way,” he said. He 
would have fired his musket and roused every guard in 
the Castle had he caught sight of you.” 

“ ’Twas cleverly done,” said Dubois. “ Make sure 
of him;” and he picked up the soldier’s musket, glad to 
get a weapon so easily. 

“ Not cleverly ; treacherously, monsieur,” replied 
Pierre regretfully ; “ but there was nothing else for it ; ” 
and he opened the iron door for them to pass. 

“ You will have to leave with us now, Pierre,” said 
Gerard. 

‘“Pray Heaven we are as lucky at the next gate,” he 
answered, and again went on ahead. 

Fortune was with them at the next gate. The sentry 
was asleep, and Pierre opened the gate and let them 
through. 

“ Naught but luck put the sot Crateau on guard to- 
night of all nights,” he said. “ If the Governor hears 
of it his head will ache no more with liquor. There is 
but one more gate, my lord, and there we may have 
trouble; but once passed, a few steps only remain till 
we reach the courtyard.” 

They continued the descent as rapidly as practicable 
until Pierre stopped them. 

“ I think you had better come on with me, monsieur,” 
he said to Dubois ; “ and leave my lord and mademoiselle 
to follow when we have seen the way is clear.” 

The two went down together, and Gerard felt in 
the darkness for Gabrielle’s hand. 

“You are not frightened, Gabrielle?” he whispered. 

“ I am with you,” she answered, pressing to his side. 

“ You are trembling, sweetheart.” 

“ It is for you, dearest. If we were but free of this 
dreadful place ! ” 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 223 

“ Courage, dear one ; all will come right.” 

'' Pray God it may,” she said fervently. '' What peril 
I have caused you.” 

“ Nay, it is I who have brought you to this pass. But 
you may trust Dubois to carry us through.” 

'' It is you I trust, Gerard. Ah ! something is hap- 
pening ! ” 

Pierre was right in anticipating trouble. As they 
neared the gate they heard the voices of several men. 

“ Assembling for the change of guard, monsieur,” he 
whispered to Dubois. “ They will let me pass, and I 
shall say you are one of the new officers who joined the 
Castle force recently.” 

“ I am one, Pierre.” 

“ I thought as much,” was the pithy reply. “ Some of 
your men may be amongst them. But I know not what 
to do.” 

‘‘ Put a bold face on it and leave it to me,” said Dubois ; 
and the next moment they found themselves among half 
a dozen men clustered by the gate, “ It is a fine prison, 
friend Pierre, but I don’t envy you your warding,” said 
Dubois aloud, in an easy tone, as he reached the bottom. 
“ And these men, who are they — the guard? ” 

At the sound of his voice the soldiers looked round, and 
two of them drew themselves up instantly and saluted. 
With intense satisfaction Dubois recognized them as his 
own men, returned the salute, and addressed them. 

“ On guard, Vauchamp, and you, Dentelle, learning 
your new duties ? Good. Open the gate, Pierre.” 

“ Who is this, Pierre ? ” demanded the sergeant in 
command. 

“ What, don’t you know your own officers, Vauban?” 
returned Pierre, in a surly tone. “ Out of the way and 
let me obey my orders.” 

'' Not so fast, surly-tongue,” growled the man angrily. 
“ No one passes here.” 


224 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ Surly-tongue yourself, you uncivil beast,” returned 
Pierre, and as if with sudden passion, he dealt him a 
blow on the head which sent him reeling to one side, and 
thrust the key in the lock. 

Recovering his surprise and furious at the blow, the 
man sprang at Pierre to be met with the butt end of 
Dubois' musket full in the face. 

“ Back, you mutinous dog,” cried Dubois, in a voice 
of command, as the man fell stunned and bleeding. “ Is 
this the way you Castle men treat your officers? You 
know better at least,” he said to his own men. “ See that 
there’s no more of this mutiny. Bring down the visitors, 
Pierre.” 

But there was no need to fetch them, for Gerard at 
the first sound of trouble had hurried down with 
Gabrielle. 

The sergeant’s men, taken by surprise stood in doubt 
what to do ; but as two of their new comrades had 
recognized Dubois for an officer and sided with him, and 
being as they saw outnumbered, they offered no re- 
sistance, and the little party were through the gate, and 
the gate itself was locked before their surprise had passed. 

The stairway now was broader and led straight to the 
open doorway, which let out upon the courtyard; and 
they were hurrying down, Gerard and Gabrielle leading, 
when the figures of two men showed in the doorway, and 
Gabrielle clutched Gerard’s arm in sudden fear. 

“ De Proballe,” she whispered, shrinking against the 
wall. 

At the same moment there came the sound of shots and 
angry voices in the courtyard, and all the evidences of 
a fierce battle. 

“ It is the guard changing, my lord,” said Pierre. 
“ They have discovered something wrong.” 

' “ They have run up against Pascal’s force,” he replied. 

Dubois, we must clear that doorway ; or we shall be 
caught like rats in a hole.” 


A LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 225 

ril do it,” answered Dubois sternly, gripping his 
weapon. 

Stay, monsieur, by your leave. I have a thought,” 
urged Pierre; and without waiting to explain what it 
was he ran on down the stairway to de Proballe. 


CHAPTER XX 


A DASH FOR THE WALLS 

D ubois looked after Pierre with some misgivings 
as he saw him accost de Proballe. 

“ I suppose he is to be trusted,” he muttered. 
“ Hasn't he given proof of it ? ” replied Gerard. 

“ I would trust him with my life,” said Gabrielle. 

And I would trust few men of Morvaix with any- 
thing,” returned Dubois. “ I am minded to go and hear 
for myself. While that din rages outside I could get up 
unheard and would soon have the way clear.” 

But there was no need for suspicion of Pierre. He 
went up to de Proballe and addressed him openly. 

“ By your leave, my lord, I was seeking you. The 
Governor sent me to find you for the work in the turret 
cell.” 

“ Where is he ? ” asked de Proballe. 

“ I left him with the prisoner, my lord, and he ordered 
me, if I should find you, to ask you to hasten to him 
at once by way of the upper gallery. Jean of the Mask 
has gone thither and I am in search now of the surgeon.” 

“ Then the prisoner will be racked ? ” asked de Proballe, 
in a tone of satisfaction. 

“ Rack for the one, my lord, and the weights for the 
priest,” answered Pierre, so glibly and readily that de 
Proballe never thought he was lying. “ The Governor 
is full of impatience, my lord,” he added; and de Pro- 
balle hurried away, making an excuse to his companion. 

226 


A DASH FOR THE WALLS 227 

'' What is the trouble, captain ? ” asked Pierre. 

'' A quarrel with some of the new soldiers which will 
end in work for you, I fancy, Pierre.’’ 

“ It seems serious, captain ; and I’ve work enough with 
my last birds not to need more. They are to be ques- 
tioned to-night.” 

“ Who are they, Pierre ? ” asked the officer eagerly. 

“If you will walk with me I’ll tell you. I am seeking 
the surgeon.” 

He led the officer away with this pretext, and the door- 
way being thus cleared, Gerard and the others ran down 
into the courtyard. 

“ Which way now ? ” asked Dubois. 

“ I can find the road,” said Gerard. “ But where is 
Pierre? We cannot leave him after what he has done.” 

“If we wait for him we shall have the place swarming 
with men,” answered Dubois. 

And this seemed true enough indeed. Attracted by 
the news of the fighting, soldiers were beginning to pour 
out of the doorways into the courtyard, laughing and 
oathing as they ran in the direction of the now receding 
sounds of conflict; and Gerard saw to his disquiet that 
the stream was setting in the direction of that part of 
the walls through which he hoped to make his escape. 

“ Pascal has had to retreat,” he said. “ But we must 
go, Pierre or no Pierre,” and giving a last glance for the 
absent gaoler he set off at a brisk pace across the court- 
yard. 

No one seemed to heed them and they were turning 
a corner of the building when Pierre came running after 
them. 

“ This way, my lord ; not a moment must be lost,” he 
said, breathing hard. “ I had to get rid of the captain 
yonder and to find you swords. There may be some 
fighting to be done.” 

They raced along for a short distance at full speed, 


228 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


Pierre guiding them through deserted ways until at a 
turn of the walls they came in full view of the fighting, 
when Pierre stopped abruptly. 

We are too late/’ he said hurriedly. '' It would be 
madness to attempt it. See, they are already close to the 
breach.” 

He was right, as Gerard recognized at a glance. 

“What can we do?” he asked. “Is there another 
spot by which we can get out ? ” 

“ I know of none, my lord.” 

“ How say you, Dubois ? Dare we risk it ? ” 

“ With mademoiselle it is hopeless,” he replied. 

“ Then leave me, Gerard. You can get through alone, 
and I can find my way safely either to the Duchess or out 
through the main gateway. No one will stop me.” 

“ You wrong me in that thought, mademoiselle,” said 
Dubois hastily and earnestly. “ God forbid that I should 
think of leaving you.” 

“ We would not dream of it,” declared Gerard. “ We 
must wait where we are until matters have quieted down, 
and then go.” 

“ There is an old guard-house close by, my lord, where 
we can wait unseen,” said Pierre. “ Unused now, save 
as a storehouse for the workmen.” 

“ I see the plan of the fight,” said Dubois. “ It is 
Pascal, right enough. See, he is drawing oil his men 
in good order. He knows his work when put to it, 
gabble-tongue though he be.” 

“ We may be spied out and suspected, my lord,” said 
Pierre. “ Any minute may find the escape known now,” 
and he told how he had got rid of de Proballe. “ If the 
Governor be found in your cell, hell will soon be loose in 
the Castle.” 

“ Come, Dubois, to cover,” said Gerard. 

“ Good, good,” cried Dubois, the soldier in him rejoic- 
ing ; “ they are through the walls to a man,” and 


A DASH FOR THE WALLS 229 

reluctantly he obeyed Gerard’s injunction and followed 
him to the shelter. 

“ You can watch matters from here, monsieur,” said 
Pierre, as they entered the place. The window up 
there commands a view of that part of the battlements.” 

In a moment Dubois had clambered up, and the others 
waited anxiously to hear his report. 

All seems well,” he said, after a minute’s observation. 
‘‘ Pascal must have made off. The Castle men are not 
following. They are clustered round the place like bees, 
but hesitate to follow for some reason. Pascal must have 
had more men posted there. That’s it. Some of the 
men are straggling back. Yes — yes. Good ! What’s 
that ? ” he broke off suddenly as guns were fired from 
the Castle, followed by a trumpet sounding the assembly. 

The escape is known,” said Pierre. Now, Heaven 
help us all.” 

“ The men are rushing back in a body,” reported 
Dubois. 

''We must take the risk and go,” said Gerard. 

" Let me go first and see the way is clear,” replied 
Dubois, jumping down and darting into the night. 

" Cautiously,” whispered Gerard. 

As they left the old guard-house they saw the soldiers 
running back to the Castle in hot haste to obey the call 
and learn the news; and in a minute the place where 
they had swarmed in such numbers was deserted except 
for sentries. 

" We must take our chance,” said Dubois, staying for 
the others. " Come on with me, Pierre ; ” and the two 
ran forward, followed at a few paces distance by Gerard 
and Gabrielle. 

The Castle itself was now the scene of great commo- 
tion. Lights were flashing everywhere, men hurrying 
in all directions, trumpets sounding, and guns booming 
at intervals. Everything showed that events of deep 


230 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

import had occurred and preparations on a great scale 
were in progress. 

Dubois, with Pierre at his heels, crept up the steps 
and with the utmost coolness made his observations and 
laid his plan. Four men were standing together close to 
the breach talking eagerly. 

There are but four men,’’ he whispered to Gerard ; 
“ and we have the advantage of a surprise. We had 
best attack before any more come up.” 

Gerard nodded his assent, and dashing up the three 
sprang forward and attacked the soldiers. Two of them 
went down before Gerard and Dubois, and the others 
broke and ran for the Castle with shouts to raise an alarm 
as they sped. 

But the way was won, and before the men could reach 
their comrades to tell their news the four were safely out 
and speeding away through the moonlight toward the 
city. 

The distance was short, fortunately; but short as it 
was, Dubois, knowing that pursuit would soon be hot 
on their heels, cast many an anxious look behind him 
at the Castle. 

“ Would to Heaven we could have met with Pascal,” 
he muttered. 

“ He has gone to Malincourt,” said Gerard. 

Should we not follow him ? The pursuit will spread 
out like a fan and every inch of the ground will be 
scoured.” 

“ We could not reach Malincourt, I fear,” was Gerard’s 
verdict, and then Gabrielle was ready with a suggestion. 

“ I can find shelter and help in a hundred houses while 
we make our plans. In the city I am sure of my people.” 

“ Our plans should not take long to form,” answered 
Gerard. To leave the city by the gates is impossible, 
of course, and we need but a guide who will lead us to 
some spot by which we can get out. Once outside we 
can trust to ourselves to find the road to Cambrai.” 


A DASH FOR THE WALLS 231 

''To Cambrai?’" asked Gabrielle. "Why to Cam- 
brai?” 

" Because at Cambrai lies a Bourbon force strong 
enough to break the Governor’s power.” 

" Would we were safely housed in Malincourt to await 
him,” said Dubois. 

" Better were we safely out of Morvaix altogether,” 
replied Gerard. 

Under Gabrielle’s guidance they hurried through the 
streets, in which the citizens* were beginning to assemble, 
attracted by the Castle guns. Groups of townsfolk stood 
at the corners and in the roadways discussing the mean- 
ing of the unusual disturbance in more or less eager 
tones and with many a sign of fear lest it boded ill to 
the city and themselves. 

Now and again a soldier or two, who had been loiter- 
ing late in their revels in the city, would dash past them 
scurrying Castlewards. Everywhere excitement and un- 
easiness prevailed. 

Many curious glances were cast after the four as they 
hurried on their way, and once or twice, when Pierre 
chanced to be recognized, a question would be flung after 
him as to the meaning of the trouble at the Castle. But 
no one sought to stay them, and a good distance had 
been safely put between them and the Castle when 
Gabrielle stopped before a long, low-gabled house in a 
dark by-street. 

" I can get the guide we need here,” she said. She 
knocked at the door and entered, to return in a couple 
of minutes. 

" There is bad news, I fear,” she said. " You remem- 
ber the man who was slain in the market place, Babillon 
the smith. This is the house of his brother; he is 
entirely to be trusted. He knows every inch of the city 
walls and is often passing in and out by secret ways 
when the gates are shut. He says that something has 


232 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

occurred which has put the guard on the alert, and that 
to-night it is scarcely possible to pass/' 

Let me question him," said Gerard, and they went 
in together. 

“ Greeting, good friar," said Babillon, a strong, lithe, 
hard-faced, keen-eyed man, saluting Gerard respectfully. 

" I am no monk, my good fellow," said Gerard, ‘‘ but 
a soldier, and together with mademoiselle here need your 
help to get from the city. What is this you say has 
occurred ? " 

A command was sent by my lord the Governor, to-day, 
monsieur, that the gates were to be closed and no one 
permitted to leave without a license from himself. Soon 
after that I was at the south gate and having been stopped 
was hanging round in curiosity, when a courier rode up 
and was stopped likewise. A monk, whom I recognized, 
was with him, and seeing both were much disconcerted, 
I followed them and offered my services." 

" Can you describe either ? " asked Gerard quickly. 

The monk was tall, erect, spare of figure, with a blue 
eye sharp to read your thoughts, quick of tongue, and 
customed to command^ as I found afterwards. A noble, 
monsieur, and yet of winning condescension and with 
a laugh where many another would have a curse." 

“ It might be Pascal," said Gerard to Gabrielle. What 
next, Babillon? You say you recognized him?" 

I had seen him before, my lord. It was he who 
stood between you and the soldiers when my brother was 
killed, mademoiselle. He told me that if I could get him 
two men in secret from the city he would reward me 
well ; and when I showed him it could be done, he carried 
me with him and left me in charge of some monks — at 
least they were dressed as monks, monsieur, though my 
ears being trained to catch sounds readily, I heard more 
muttered oaths among them than one looks to hear from 
men of holy life. I served him, monsieur, and he paid 


A DASH FOR THE WALLS 233 

me well ; but ’twas this work which has caused the city 
to be shut like a bear’s cage with the door barred.” 

You got them away then ? ” 

Two separately while the light lasted and two together 
after nightfall, but the last piece was hazardous. They 
were seen, and I escaped capture by no more than a hair’s 
breadth. And since then at every doubtful point where 
such a thing could be attempted soldiers have been 
posted.” 

This is both good and ill news you give, friend. You 
have done that which will earn you a higher reward than 
at present I can name. But now, can you increase my 
gratitude, and get us past these guards? Think. It is 
Pascal, of course/’ he said to Gabrielle, while Babillon 
stood thinking. He has trebled the messengers to Cam- 
brai. Now, Babillon, how say you?” 

There is the river,” he answered, shaking his head 

doubtfully. '' Men might do it, but ” he glanced 

toward Gabrielle and shook his head again. 

“ Tell me,” said Gerard quickly. 

It runs for some three hundred yards by the walls 
between the north and east gates: the walls are high 
there and no one would look for an attempt at such a 
spot; and so the guards are but sparsely set. I have 
done it, but I have swum the stream. I can scale the 
walls and could plant a rope ladder for you all — but there 
is the stream,” and once more he shook his head as he 
glanced toward Gabrielle. 

“ You can go that way, Gerard,” she said instantly. 

I can lie hid if need be ” 

‘‘ We shall not part,” he answered. “ Could we not get 
a boat or even some planks ? ” he asked Babillon. 

“ It would be full of hazard, monsieur. With such a 
watch set as there is to-night we should almost surely 
be seen before we had crossed. They would fire upon 
us and, even if we escaped their shots, they would send 


234 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

round a party from the eastern gate to cut us off. But 
if you wish it, I am willing.” 

When the disease calls for it, only a coward shrinks 
from the knife,” said Gerard. '‘We must make the 
attempt and leave the issue to Heaven.” 

“ You had best wait here, monsieur, while I make such 
preparations as I can. I may be away some time,” said 
Babillon, and he hastily outlined his plan. 

Dubois and Pierre were brought into the house and 
Babillon left. Gerard explained the nature of the des- 
perate position to Dubois, and the three men discussed 
it anxiously with many secret misgivings, while Gabrielle 
went to Babillon’s wife, Gerard urging her to seek rest. 

“ I doubt we should do better to seek refuge at Malin- 
court,” was Dubois’ judgment. “ This is a scheme for 
men, and not for a dainty girl like Mademoiselle de 
Malincourt.” 

“ We can but try it,” was Gerard’s reply. 

Babillon was absent so long that all began to grow 
uneasy ; but when he came he explained that he had had 
much to do, and he brought less cheerless news. 

“ I have been to the spot, monsieur, and found, as I 
hoped, that it is scarcely watched at all. I have got help, 
too. A man on whom I can rely as on myself, a fisher- 
man, has his boat on the other bank of the river some dis- 
tance from the spot, and he will help us. He scaled the 
wall while I was by and swam the river without being 
seen, and he will have his boat moored ready for us 
right under the place where we shall leave. I hope now 
that we shall win the way out.” 

“Are there many soldiers abroad?” asked Dubois. 

“ Yes, monsieur, search parties, I learnt, hunting for 
some of your prisoners, friend Pierre, who have escaped 
from the Castle. But they will not trouble us,” answered 
Babillon. “ I can lead you by ways they will never sus- 
pect. Have no fear on that score.” 


A DASH FOR THE WALLS 235 

Gabrielle was roused, and after some words of caution 
from their guide they set out, Babillon leading them 
through narrow devious streets and alleys where they met 
no one. 

“ We are close to the spot now,” he said at length. 

Remain here in the shadow and I will go forward to 
see that all is well.” 

He was absent some few minutes. 

All seems quiet, monsieur,” he reported to Gerard, 
and they started again. “ The wall is yonder,” he said, 
pointing to it. “ I shall climb it and fix the rope in 
position, and I need not urge you to make all haste in 
following and to keep silent.” 

They watched him dart across the intervening space 
at top speed, stand for a moment in the deep shadow of 
the wall, and then begin the ascent. Gabrielle’s heart 
began to beat fast with excitement and hope, and even 
the men’s pulses quickened as his black shadow crept 
nearer and nearer to the parapet at the top. 

“What is he doing?” whispered Gabrielle; for 
Babillon stopped suddenly and flattened himself against 
the black w^ll. 

“ It is nothing,” answered Gerard. “ See, his head 
shows above the top now. He is as cautious as he is 
daring, and does but seek to make sure all is well. Wait, 
he sees some one. Ah, and he has been seen, too!” he 
exclaimed, catching his breath. The call of one man to 
another came to their ears, and the figures of two soldiers 
running toward Babillon were silhouetted against the 
sky line. 

At the same moment a jingle of arms was heard close 
at hand. 

“ One of the search parties,” said Dubois in a deep 
undertone. 

At that moment they saw Babillon spring on to the 
parapet, rush at one of the soldiers, and deal him a blow 


236 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

which felled him to the ground. Then seizing his musket 
he turned upon the man’s comrade. But the latter, in- 
stead of staying to meet the attack, fired his musket to 
rouse the alarm, and in an instant Babillon had fastened 
the rope to the parapet and came sliding to the ground 

But the search party now came up at the run, at- 
tracted by the gunshot, and just as two of them dashed 
off to intercept Babillon the leader caught sight of Gerard 
and Dubois, who had stepped forward incautiously into 
the moonlight in their anxiety at their guide’s peril. 

“ Who goes there ? ” he challenged, and in a moment 
the guns of the rest of the soldiers were levelled point 
blank at them. 


CHAPTER XXI 


AT MALINCOURT AGAIN 


W E can’t let him be taken, Dubois, after what he 
has done,” said Gerard under his breath. 

By Heaven, I should think not. They 
are only five to four, and we have them divided.” 

“ Feign a surrender,” answered Gerard, and they 
walked calmly up to the soldiers, Pierre following. 

“ What is it, sergeant ? ” said Dubois, in a quiet tone 
of authority. 

“Ho, it’s you again and Master Pierre, is it? You 
don’t fool me twice with your tale of captain. You are 
our prisoners now.” It was the sergeant, Vauban, whom 
Dubois had knocked down in the escape from the Castle, 
and his tone betokened intense satisfaction. 

“ You mutinous dog! do you dare to speak to me like 
that ? ” was Dubois’ reply in a voice of thunder. 

“ Mutiny or no mutiny, you will come with us and 
explain to the Governor. If you’re not one of the escaped 
prisoners. I’m no man.” 

“ There can be no objection to that, monsieur,” said 
Gerard quietly to Dubois. 

“ And who are you ? ” demanded the sergeant roughly. 
“ With so many of your cursed brood in the city, there’s 
no room for honest men.” 

“ Rough words are no proof of honesty, my friend,” 
answered Gerard so quietly that the man had no inkling 
of his intention. 


237 


238 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

'' A little change of language will do your holy ears 
good, if you are a monk,” was the answer. 

“ Where do you wish to take us ? ” 

“ Why, to the Governor.” 

Come, then,” said Gerard in a tone of almost sub- 
missive readiness. 

“ Have they caught the rascal yet, Louis ? ” asked the 
sergeant, and the man addressed turned his head to look. 

“ Now,” cried Gerard, and on the instant hurled him- 
self on the sergeant, who was taken entirely by sur- 
prise. Gerard wrenched his musket from him and 
clubbing it, knocked him senseless to the ground. Dubois, 
divining Gerard’s intention, had edged close to the second 
man and dealt with him in much the same fashion, 
while Pierre engaged the third. 

The struggle lasted scarcely more than a few seconds, 
and as soon as it was over, Gerard and Dubois ran to 
the assistance of Babillon, whom the soldiers had 
captured. 

Seeing help coming, they released him and levelled 
their muskets at the onrushing men. But Babillon with 
ready wit jostled one against the other so that the shots 
were fired in the air. 

The rest was easy. The two men broke and fled, but 
were soon caught and treated like the rest of the party, 
in order to prevent the danger of pursuit. 

“ Now for the wall,” said Gerard. 

“ It is impossible, monsieur. The boat must have been 
seen, and the further bank of the river is alive with sol- 
diers,” said Babillon, and they have seized the boat. It 
was that made me return.” 

“We must get away, then. Those shots will soon 
bring a whole company to the spot. Did the men know 
you, Babillon ? ” 

“ No, monsieur.” 

“ Good ! then lead us back to your house. You have 


AT MALINCOURT AGAIN 


239 

served us magnificently, my good friend; and that last 
trick of yours may have saved our lives.” 

They ran to Gabrielle and explained the failure of the 
venture, and started to return to Babillon’s. 

It was a galling disappointment, but neither Gerard nor 
Dubois was likely to waste time in fruitless repining; 
and by the time they reached Babillon’s house, both had 
thought their way to the same decision. They must 
make for Malincourt. 

Gabrielle wished it also. 

‘‘ The two points are — what has happened there, and 
can we hope to reach there safely ? ” said Gerard, as he 
and Dubois sat discussing it, Gabrielle having again gone 
to seek rest. 

“ I would that I had been in the cell with the Gov- 
ernor,” growled Dubois. It would have gone hard 
with me if I had not found a way to end his power to 
do us more evil.” 

“ We are soldiers, Dubois,” said Gerard. 

“ We shan’t be soldiers long if the Tiger can get his 
way with us.” 

My cousin will be up in forty-eight hours.” 

Forty-eight minutes may suffice for what he may 
do if he but gets his hand on us.” 

“ He will not dare to use violence to me,” said Gerard. 

His head would pay for it.” 

“ But it wouldn’t put either yours or mine back on our 
shoulders, my lord, if he’d struck them off first. And as 
for daring — what won’t a madman dare? And a mad- 
man he is. My advice is to keep out of his clutches so 
long as we can.” 

“ And what we have to consider is the best way of 
doing it. Tell me, Babillon, what chance have we of 
reaching Malincourt undiscovered, and what is the 
distance ? ” 

“ Twenty minutes would take us there, could we go 


240 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

direct, monsieur; but the road is a very open one, and 

I ” he finished the sentence with a doubting shake 

of the head. 

Is there no other road ? ” 

“ Yes, monsieur, but it trebles the distance ; and miladi 
is already overwrought.’' 

“ And the devil of it is that we don’t know what we 
should find when we get there,” said Dubois. “ Mademoi- 
selle can’t tramp the city all night. I have a thought. 
Let me go and find out what is passing there, and smell 
out the chances of safety. Could the rest lie safe here, 
think you ? ” he asked Babillon. 

“ For the night, I should think, yes,” was the reply. 
“ But I can best go. I could get into the house and carry 
any message.” 

“ You can guide me,” said Dubois, “ and get me a 
workman’s blouse. It is best so,” he added to Gerard. 
“ If Pascal is there holding the house, I can gauge the 
chances of our getting in and arrange for him to send 
out to meet us. What say you ? ” 

“ I could do it all and better alone, messieurs,” urged 
Babillon. “ One can get through where two may well 
be stopped. And if they were to arrest me, I am known 
to be frequently at Malincourt. I have a daughter there 
in miladi’s service ; and if I were seen every one would 
deem it but natural for me to be anxious for her at such 
a time.” 

“ There is wit in what he says, Dubois.” 

‘‘ True,” he assented, and then murmured, “ but there 
is little to please my wit in sitting inactive here.” 

Shall I cry you patience,' good friend? Go, Babillon, 
and make all speed,” decided Gerard. “ It will not be long 
now before the dawn breaks, and we must be inside 
the house while it is yet dark, if we are to get there 
at all.” 

“If all goes well, an hour will see me back.” 


AT MALINCOURT AGAIN 


241 

He is a shrewd, nimble-witted fellow,” said Gerard 
when the man had left. 

“ And you will be shrewd, my lord, if you fill the time 
by snatching a soldier’s nap. I’ll keep watch.” 

“ By your leave, my lord, let me watch,” put in Pierre. 

Watching is my business,” and with that the other 
two lay down on the floor and were soon asleep. 

Babillon was as good as his word, and in less than an 
hour and a half he was back and brought good news. 

He had seen Pascal and learned that the house had 
already been searched by the Castle troops, and a small 
body of soldiers left to guard it. These Pascal was 
prepared to overpower at any moment. Babillon had 
found the road thither fairly clear also and had ascer- 
tained the best route to take. 

“ In half an hour at most we can reach the woods of 
Malincourt, my lord, and the captain will be there with 
a strong force to meet us.” 

“ Then we’ll be off at once,” said Gerard ; and once 
more Gabrielle was roused and they set forth. 

Misfortune appeared to have dealt her last blow at 
them for that night, in foiling the attempt to escape; 
and under Babillon’s guidance they reached the woods 
of Malincourt without mishap. 

“ You will come to the maison, Babillon,” said Gabri- 
elle. “ You may be in danger in the city, and you have 
rendered us a service I shall never forget.” 

“ By your leave, miladi, I will return. Suspicion will 
not fall my way ; but should there be danger I can then 
seek your protection. Trouble is already in the making 
in the city, and when the men of Morvaix learn how 
your ladyship has been treated, I know nothing of their 
tempers if there be not deep resentment and wrath.” 

“ A timely thought,” interposed Dubois, overhearing 
this. A diversion in the town would help us much at 
Malincourt.” 


242 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

'' But it might lead to violence and perhaps to blood- 
shed,” said Gabrielle. “ I would not have that on my 
account.” 

“ By your leave, I would rather return,” repeated 
Babillon. 

“ How shall we thank you ? ” asked Gerard. 

“ Miladi’s safety is enough reward for any Morvaix 
man, my lord,” he answered sturdily, and with that he 
turned and went. 

“ Such a fellow changes one’s judgment of the men 
here,” declared Dubois. 

“ Ah, monsieur, we have many such men, true as steel 
to their friends and honest as the daylight,” replied 
Gabrielle warmly, as they hurried on to the house. 

There was much to be explained on both sides, and 
when Gerard had told Pascal briefly how things had 
gone with them, he questioned him as to his doings. 

“ It’s a wonder we were not trapped at the Castle. 
But no one seems to have looked for an escape, and we 
had very little difficulty in gaining admission to the 
courtyard. We were taken for a party of the new 
troops. Had you come, we should have got away with- 
out suspicion, for I had the sentries safe. But when I 
saw the rope ladder pulled up back to the cell, I knew 
something must have miscarried, and despatched one of 
the men to those whom I had in waiting outside the 
walls, telling them to creep as close as they dared.” 

“ I see it,” exclaimed Dubois. 

“ Yes, it saved us from capture. We were waiting in 
the shadow of the wall, with a growing impatience I 
cannot describe, when the fresh guard turned out and 
came on us. The officer at first mistook us for his own 
men and was more angry than suspicious; but he soon 
saw something was amiss and was for arresting the whole 
of us there and then. There was nothing for it but to 
rush through him. They fired a volley for assistance and 


AT MALINCOURT AGAIN 


243 

attacked us ; and soon a swarm of men came rushing out 
of the Castle. But we managed to draw off to the breach 
in the wall, and when they saw we were in force they 
stopped where they were — to my fellows’ disappointment. 
And that’s all.” 

“ But what did you do next ? ’* 

Then there came a deuce of a commotion in the 
Castle, caused, as I judged, by the fact that you had 
escaped some other way and the fact had been discovered. 
So I drew off and made my way here. I was sorely 
puzzled, on my word. I heard you had not come to 
Malincourt, and I posted the men in the woods. I judged 
that Malincourt would be the first place to be searched 
for you, and thought that if we could let the Governor 
feel satisfied no one was here, it might make it all the 
safer as a hiding-place when you did come ; whereas, had 
I resisted the search, I should only have brought his 
troops swarming here and so have made it impossible for 
you to get in at all, besides subjecting the house to be 
knocked about for no good.” 

“ It was cleverly thought, Pascal,” said Gerard, with 
a smile. 

“ It was more a lucky guess than aught else, but the 
guess was right. His men came and satisfied themselves 
you were not here and left a guard behind strong 
enough to overawe the household, but weak enough for 
me to deal with in a few moments. I was growing 
desperate at the approach of daylight and still no news 
of you, when that good fellow, Babillon, who had helped 
me before as it turns out, arrived with your message. 
Then I had up a force strong enough to put the Gov- 
ernor’s guard in the cellars and came to meet you.” 

“ Can we hold the house ? ” asked Dubois quickly. 

“ The walls are strong and we have close upon a hun- 
dred men, but ” and he shrugged his shoulders. 

But what? ” was Gerard’s eager answer. 


244 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ I would give half the men and choose a weaker 
house for more arms and powder.” 

The other two were silent for a while at this ominous 
reply. 

“ Do you mean we can’t stand our ground even for 
the hours until my cousin can arrive ? ” 

“We are men and can try. But it depends on the 
Governor — if he learns that you are here, and when he 
learns it, and what he does when he knows.” 

“ He thinks we are in hiding in the city. We had a 
brush with a search party near the walls, and they will 
soon carry the news to the Castle.” 

“ Let us pray that he remains in that belief ; for if he 
swoops down on this place with a strong force it will be 
an ugly business. We could not hope to resist for many 
hours.” 

“ Let us go round and see, Dubois,” said Gerard. 

Dubois and Pascal went out and Gerard stayed a 
moment with Gabrielle, who had listened with intense 
interest to the discussion. 

So even Malincourt is not to be a refuge, Gerard,” 
she said. 

“We are far from beaten yet. Have courage.” 

“ I have courage ; but how bitterly I regret that mo- 
ment of cowardice when I could not face that descent 
with you.” 

“ It would have made no difference. The watch was 
already set on the city walls and we should have come 
straight here with Pascal — when matters would have 
been at an even worse pass. We have gained hours that 
may prove invaluable.” 

“ You are brave to be so hopeful.” 

“If it comes to regrets, Gabrielle, it is I who am to 
blame. Had I taken Dubois’ bold counsels and tried 
to seize the Castle when the Governor was in my power, 
I believe it would have been best. But at that rate, I 


r 



% 

“GOD BLESS YOU, GABRIELLE, FOR THIS FAITH 

OF. YOURS’^ 



AT MALINCOURT AGAIN 


245 

may as well go farther back to the mad thing I did in 
coming to Morvaix in the way I chose.” 

“ True — all might have been very different,” she said, 
and glanced up and down again, and then smiled as 
she added, ‘‘ And would you have me regret that too ? ” 

“ I did not mean that,” he said quickly, taking her 
hand. 

'' I care not what happens,” she answered softly. 

Nor the trouble and danger I have brought to you? ” 
There is something other than danger or trouble, 
Gerard; it is of that I think. At this danger we shall 
smile together when it is over ; and I know you will find 
a way to safety.” 

“ Which means that I had better hurry after Dubois 
and Pascal,” and he smiled again. 

Nay, it means rather my unbounded trust in you. So 
confident am I, that I am going to be quite prosaic and 
seek rest. And I shall sleep, secure in my faith in you.” 

God bless you, Gabrielle, for this faith of yours,” he 
said, drawing her to him and kissing her. 

“ And God bless you, my Gerard, for all you are to 
me.” 

It was a long and anxious conference that followed. 
The men that formed their guard were picked and 
seasoned soldiers who had fought under Gerard in more 
than one tough campaign ; his to a man, heart and soul, 
ready to do anything at his bidding, willing to lay down 
their lives in his cause, and burning with resentment at 
the treatment he had suffered. 

They were glad to have laid aside now the monkish 
garb and to scent the prospect of a fight; and he found 
them grouped together laughing and jesting in the in- 
tervals of abusing the Governor. 

Had all else been as reliable as his men, he would 
have had no doubt of the course to take, and none as to 
the result. But Pascal’s fears were only too well 


246 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

grounded. Without ammunition the house was little 
better than at the mercy of the Governor should he send 
a strong force to attack it. And they had neither enough 
muskets to arm the men, nor enough powder for the 
scanty guns. 

“ At the last gasp we shall have to take the chance 
of a fight, of course,” he said when he had completed his 
inspection ; and the fighting must be done from the 
north wing of the house. But we must first exhaust 
every other means.” 

“ In that wing we could keep them at bay for a month 
if it were only hand to hand work; but the Governor 
has cannon,” said Dubois. 

“ We must hope that the news of our presence does 
not reach him until too late. See to it that nothing about 
the place raises suspicions, and if any messengers come 
from him let them enter the house and be detained.” 

“ Would God he would come himself,” exclaimed 
Pascal. 

“ Ah, it’s easy to ' would God ’ a good many things,” 
growled Dubois. “ You had better rest, my lord, at any 
rate until the day is warmed. I’ll have you called at the 
slightest sign of need. You may want all your strength 
for the morrow’s work. We’ll set the watch and let the 
men sleep too, Pascal. They’ll fight the better for it, if 
it has to come to fighting in the end.” 

The two left him then, and as they stood in the great 
hall Pascal said — 

“ You mind my words in the market place, Dubois, 
that a woman had to be reckoned with now. He has the 
fever badly. I know the symptoms.” 

“ You ought to, you’ve had it yourself often enough,” 
returned Dubois. 

“ And shall again, I hope. ’Tis a sweet malady, you 
old sour-heart; but it doesn’t help a man to act; and 
it won’t help us now. Do you follow me? ” 


AT MALINCOURT AGAIN 


247 


** Have I no eyes ? I put a plan to him to-day — to 
hold this Governor a prisoner when we had him safe, 
and seize the Castle itself. A week ago he would have 
thought of it for himself, but to-day he would scarcely 
hear it mentioned. He only hesitated out of fear for 
her. Love’s best for a soldier when it crosses him.” 

“ She’s a sweet and lovely creature ; were his case 
mine I should feel the same.” 

“ I don’t gainsay it, but I’ve been married,” Dubois 
answered drily, with a short grim laugh. 

“ And that has made you the cynic you are, eh? I’m 
wiser than you, Dubois. I stop short of the plunge into 
the abyss of disillusion ; it’s the easier side to laugh on. 
But now we must do something.” 

“ There’ll be plenty doing before the day ends.” 

“ And I propose to find out what is to happen. I’m 
going to the Castle to spy out things.” 

You’ll take your life in your hands.” 

So long as it stops in mine, what matters ? I can go 
as one of the new soldiers and take my chance. Better 
that than taking cold here waiting for something to 
happen.” 

“ It’s a dare-devil step, but it’s a good one,” and after 
discussing it earnestly they agreed upon it and agreed 
also not to mention it to Gerard, and Pascal was soon 
on his way. 


CHAPTER XXII 


PASCAL PLAYS SPY 

P ASCAL dressed himself in the uniform of one of 
the Castle troopers, and his intention was to pass 
as a soldier who had been merrymaking in the 
city and, having just heard of the excitement at the 
Castle, was hurrying thither to report himself. 

His aim was first to get into the Castle, then to find 
the Bourbon commander, Captain Bassot, and explain 
the position at Malincourt, and to learn such news of the 
Governor’s intentions as he could, and arrange with the 
captain some little plan of action. 

He had but little fear of discovery in his soldier’s 
dress. Scarcely any one in the Castle knew him, and 
even if the Castle men failed to recognize him as one of 
the new troops, it would be no serious matter, because 
the captain, when consulted, would soon set that right. 

As for the danger, it was to his liking. He was brave 
to the verge of recklessness, and the thought of tapping 
the Governor’s plans under his very nose as it were, 
pleased him hugely. 

As he was indifferent about encountering any of the 
search parties who were patrolling the city, he made no 
effort at concealment, and covered the distance between 
Malincourt and the Castle at a quick speed, thinking over 
the matter and laughing at the venture as a kind of 
pleasure jaunt. 

He resolved to make for the main entrance of the 
Castle, and had reached within short distance of it when 
he encountered one of the patrols. He was hurrying 
by, but the man in command challenged him. 

248 


PASCAL PLAYS SPY 


249 


Ho, there ! Who are you and where are you going? 

“To a mess of devil’s broth I expect, probably to 
arrest. I’ve just heard hell’s loose at the Castle, and 
I’m going for my share.” 

“ Who are you ? ” 

“ Not one of your men, sergeant. Ambroise Tourelle; 
of Captain Bassot’s command.” 

“ What were you doing in the city ? ” 

“ Just seeing how you enjoy yourselves in Morvaix. 
You don’t manage badly. Is the gate open? ” 

“ Don’t you know the news ? Some prisoners have 
broken out and half killed the Governor. The whole gar- 
rison’s in arms. You may look for a warm welcome if 
old Tiger hears you’ve been absent.” 

“ Here’s deafness to him, then,” answered Pascal with 
a laugh. “ I’ll hurry on.” 

“ I’ll send a man back with you lest you lose your 
way,” returned the sergeant drily, and detailed one for 
the purpose. 

“Did you say you’re one of the new lot? ” asked the 
soldier, as they went to the Castle. “ I don’t know 
your face.” 

“Yet it’s one your Morvaix girls will know soon, I 
warrant,” laughed Pascal. “It’s more to the matter if 
you know what the punishment is for being out of the 
Castle without leave.” 

“ It mayn’t be noticed at such a time, especially as 
you’re a new man. If you take my advice you’ll go 
straight to your captain and just tell him the truth.” 

“ Yes, but where the devil shall I find him? To hell 
with the liquor and the women, say I ; they get us into 
all the troubles.” 

“ Ah, and leave us to scramble out for ourselves. 
I know it.” 

“ I take to you, friend ; we must see more of one an- 
other,” said Pascal, with a genial laugh. 


250 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

I could show you some things in Morvaix,” chuckled 
the soldier. ‘‘ Where have you been to*night ? 

“ The devil seize me if I know, but you breed some 
pretty faces in this city of yours. Do you know a blue- 
eyed wench named Marguerite ? ” and Pascal went on 
to invent a story for his companion’s benefit, making him 
laugh and swear that Pascal was a man after his own 
heart. 

As they approached the Castle gates Pascal urged the 
soldier to go in with him and find Captain Bassot, and 
in this way he passed the gate and entered the guard- 
room without difficulty or question. 

But the captain could not be found, and, as his com- 
panion had to leave again to hurry after his party, they 
separated with mutual promises to meet again, and 
Pascal was left to his own devices. 

He stayed some time in the guard-room, and from the 
talk of the men he ascertained that the soldiers were 
patrolling Morvaix on foot and that mounted men in 
great numbers had been despatched to scour the country 
round, lest the fugitives should have escaped from the 
city. 

No one took any notice of him beyond casting an 
occasional glance of curiosity in his direction, and find- 
ing himself thus free to go where he would, he left the 
guard-room and made his way into the Castle in search 
of his captain. 

The excitement had largely subsided under the strict 
military discipline, and so many of the troops had been 
despatched on the work of search that he found the 
lower rooms of the Castle comparatively empty. The 
few persons he met he asked for Captain Bassot, for 
whom he now said he had news. 

He was sent fruitlessly in various directions, and at 
last when passing through one of the corridors he met 
Lucette. She was hurrying by with bent head and did 


PASCAL PLAYS SPY 


251 

not see him, so with a glance to make sure they were 
alone, he accosted her. 

“ Your pardon, mademoiselle, can you tell me where I 
can find Captain Bassot ? ” 

“ No, monsieur,” she answered, and glancing up as 
she recognized him. “You?” she exclaimed. 

“ I’m glad they are no other than your bright eyes 
that see me, mademoiselle,” he answered smiling. 

“ We must not speak here. Follow me,” and she 
hurried back along the corridor until she came to a low 
doorway, through which she passed, giving a quick 
glance about to see that no one was observing her. 

Pascal followed and found himself in a small ante- 
chamber bare of furniture and overlooking the court- 
yard. 

“ Tell me the news, monsieur,” urged Lucette. “ This 
suspense is killing. Where is Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court ? ” 

“ First tell me why I find you here,” he said, cau- 
tiously. 

“ Ah, you suspect even me,” she answered quickly, 
with some indignation. 

“ Suspect is far too strong a word, but I am curious, 
I admit.” 

“ You are grossly unjust. I am a prisoner. After 
I saw you for the last time last night, I came here to be 
with Gabrielle, and was with the Duchess awaiting her 
return from the prison, when the escape of the prisoners 
was discovered; and since then I have been in a fever 
of suspense to know that she is safe and where she is. 
The Duke was like a madman. He came to the Duchess’ 
apartments in search of Gabrielle, and raged like a fiend 
incarnate at not finding her. I thought he would have 
flung us all into prison ; and he threatened me with the 
rack if I did not tell him where Gabrielle was.” 

“ He is a chivalrous gentleman,” said Pascal. 


2S2 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ He told us his life had been attempted, charged the 
Duchess with having been a party to the escape, vowed 
that he would have the truth out of us and make us 
pay bitterly in his revenge. The Duchess is a noble 
woman and showed splendid courage and dignity; but 
oh, monsieur, I was never so frightened in my life.” 

“ But he has not actually ill-treated you ; surely, he 
is not so base as that.” 

“ He vows that unless the prisoners and Gabrielle are 
in his hands within twenty-four hours he will put me 
to the question; and he ordered me not to leave the 
Castle and placed me in charge of one of his own officers. 
But he shall kill me before I will say a word.” 

“ You shall do better than that, mademoiselle ; you 
shall leave the Castle. But where is your gaoler ? ” 

The suspicion of a smile hovered about her lips for a 
moment, and her eyes lighted as she answered — 

‘‘ I will tell you that directly, monsieur. When the 
Duke had terrified us in this fashion he called in his 
men, and actually had the whole apartments of the 
Duchess searched. Oh, it was shameful! Even the 
rough soldiers themselves were ashamed of their task, 
and hurried it. And when he found nothing, there being 
nothing to find, he grew even more violent, and taunted 
and insulted that noble woman till my heart ached for 
her and my blood boiled at his cowardice and brutality. 
And when at last he left us, it was only to send message 
after message telling of the steps he had taken to re- 
capture the prisoners; with lie after lie; first that they 
had been taken, then that they were dead — any tale which 
could serve to frighten us, coward that he is. But I have 
managed to learn the truth in spite of him, monsieur.” 

“ Through your gaoler ? ” he asked quickly. 

“Yes, monsieur. He put me in the care of Antoine 
de Cavannes,” said Lucette demurely. 

“ And who is Antoine de Cavannes ? ” 


PASCAL PLAYS SPY 


^53 

Ah, you do not know. He used to think I — I would 
marry him, monsieur.’’ 

“ Oh, those bright eyes of yours, mademoiselle,” 
laughed Pascal. 

“ But he is hateful, this Antoine. It was he who with 
M. d’Estelle tried to kill Denys St. Jean when — when 
M. Gerard met Gabrielle.” 

“ The devil he is ! and you fooled him, so that he lets 
you go where you will ? ” 

“ He made me promise not to leave the Castle, and he 
keeps watch in the courtyard by the gate. I was going 
to him for news — the Duchess is almost dead with 
anxiety.” 

“ Tell me what he has told you.” 

“ They think the prisoners have got out of the city. 
They have searched Malincourt and found no one there, 
but have left a guard in possession of the house. They 
do not think that even Gabrielle will return there, and 
believe either that the prisoners have escaped from Mor- 
vaix with her or that they are hiding in the city.” 

“ Long may they hold that belief ! ” exclaimed Pascal. 

“ There have been many arrests, monsieur. You see 
Gabrielle is known to almost every one, but M. Gerard 
and the monk to very few; so every one who cannot be 
recognized is arrested to be identified. At first they were 
brought here, but now they are taken somewhere in the 
city. Where are they, monsieur ? ” 

“ At Malincourt,” he replied readily. 

‘‘ Oh, and I cannot go to Gabrielle ! ” cried Lucette 
distressfully. 

“We will see about that. You are doing splendid 
service here, but you must not stay lest this Tiger should 
seek to carry out his threat. Besides, Mademoiselle de 
Malincourt would gladly have you with her. Could you 
get this lover of yours to leave the Castle with you for 
a walk, say in the grove on the way to Malincourt ? ” 


254 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ He would take me to Malincourt itself if I asked him, 
I think,” she replied with the air in which she had re- 
ferred to Antoine before ; and Pascal smiled. “ Pie 
offered once, asking if I did not need some things from 
there.” 

“ Good ! Be there at noon at the gate by the cedars 
at the south end of the gardens, and I will see to the 
rest. And now, you had better go. Wait — one question. 
Do you know aught of de Proballe ? ” 

“ He is with the Governor, and both are away in the 
city.” 

“ And that spy of his, Dauban. When the soldiers 
searched Malincourt they found him where I had put him 
in one of the cellars, and carried him away with them.” 

“ He is here in the Castle, monsieur. Fve seen him.” 

“ The devil he is ! He must not see me. Twice he has 
slipped through my fingers, but it shall go harder with 
him the third time. He is dangerous.” 

“ He is not dangerous to me, monsieur.” 

What, another ? ” cried Pascal, laughing. ‘‘ Why, 
mademoiselle, I begin to fear for myself.” 

“ Monsieur ! ” said Lucette, using her eyes. 

“ You are a witch, Lucette, with those eyes of yours. 
But if you can get hold of this Dauban, lead him away 
from these lower rooms for an hour while I am still 
here, or you may have one admirer the less.” 

“You mean — M. Dauban?” she asked coquettishly. 

“ On my soul, it’s in your very blood, mademoiselle. 
But I am shot-proof,” he laughed, shrugging his shoul- 
ders. 

“ At noon, then, by the cedar gate — that is how we 
call it.” 

“ Yes, at the cedar gate ; and till then — good fortune 
to you.” 

With a last coquettish glance and a smile, Lucette 
went to the door, opened it cautiously, peeped out, and 
stepped back hurriedly. 


PASCAL PLAYS SPY 


255 

“ Antoine and Jacques Dauban are together at the far 
end of the corridor, monsieur, coming this way. Have 
a care,” she whispered hurriedly. 

“ Is there a hiding-place here ? ” he asked. 

Alas ! no, monsieur.” 

“ Very well ; then if they come in some of us will not 
go out again,” he answered coolly, and stepping behind 
the door he loosened a knife he had concealed under his 
coat. “ Leave the door open.” 

Lucette stood where she could not be seen by any one 
passing; and they waited thus in suspense as the sound 
of footsteps on the stones without came nearer. She 
turned pale and clenched her hands and began to mutter 
a prayer as the steps came close and the murmur of 
the two men as they talked in low tones reached their 
ears. 

They were discussing the one absorbing topic — the 
prisoners’ escape and the subsequent events, and they 
paused close to the open door. 

“ I tell you it is not possible. Master Dauban,” Antoine 
said. “ There is not a spot in the walls ten yards wide 
that has not one or more soldiers.” 

“ Aye, now that they are safely outside. Did they not 
get out of here ? Answer me that, monsieur. And if out 
of here, why not from the bigger cage? I tell you they 
are many a league from Morvaix long ere this.” 

“ But the whole belt of country for leagues round has 
been scoured by our horse. And they were away from 
the city within an hour after the prisoners had fled.” 

“ Have it as you will, monsieur ; but those who could 
not hold may be no better at finding. A hen’s egg would 
be hard to find hidden in this Castle, but not harder, me- 
thinks, than two men and a woman concealed in a belt 
of country leagues wide and where every man and woman 
would be their friend. I speak but what my master 
thinks and what the Governor thinks too.” 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ Nay, they will be found in Morvaix, Master Dauban ; 
and if I were but given leave I could find them,” and 
Antoine laughed confidently. “ There is one in the 
Castle, in my charge, too, who knows the secret. I’ll 
wager; and I am but waiting.” 

There will be a fat reward for the man who tracks 
them. I heard the Duke and my master speak of it. A 
thousand crowns will be offered : a goodly sum, but fifty 
thousand won’t find in Morvaix what is not there to 
seek.” 

“ A thousand crowns ! ” repeated Antoine in a tone 
of greed. “ A valiant sum, in all truth, and I know how 
it may be earned, and with it my revenge.” 

“ Two heads are better than one in a thing of this 
kind. Master Antoine,” said Dauban cunningly. 

But one pocket can hold the reward and would be 
fuller than two. Master Dauban,” replied Antoine with 
a laugh, and they passed on. 

“ There is one in the Castle who knows the secret, 
eh, Antoine ? ” muttered Lucette when they had passed 
out of earshot. “ If I do not read that I am no woman,” 
and her eyes had a light that boded no good to Antoine 
de Cavannes. 

“ Something of the huckster in this admirer of yours, 
mademoiselle,” laughed Pascal. “ He would turn this 
admiration of his for you to a profit. You must act 
warily, for if he suspects the object of your visit to 
Malincourt he may get the tidings to the Duke.” 

“ You may trust me, monsieur,” said Lucette con- 
fidently. 

“ This Dauban, too. You heard how he pricked his 
ears at what was said. Mark me, he will watch your 
Antoine, or I am no reader of a man’s voice. And he is 
a born spy.” 

“ Be at hand at the cedar gate at the hour you named, 
and maybe I will bring them both, monsieur,” and with 
that she peeped out cautiously and then sped away. 


PASCAL PLAYS SPY 


257 

Pascal waited a few seconds and then sauntered back 
in the direction of the gate. He had learned enough and 
was anxious to get away. As he crossed the courtyard 
luck favoured him: Captain Bassot with another officer 
came out of his quarters. 

“ I have to report myself, captain, ’’ said Pascal, with 
a salute. 

“ What madcap folly now ? ’’ said the captain sternly, 
repressing astonishment at seeing Pascal. 

“ Nothing serious this time, captain.’' 

“ Well, let me hear it,” and with an excuse to the 
officer he turned aside with Pascal. “ In the name of 
the saints, why do you venture here ? How is it with the 
young lord Gerard ? ” 

“ All well, so far. Housed safely at Malincourt yon- 
der, where, had we but powder, we could hold out against 
the Governor’s forces for days. Can you think of any 
means of getting us some ? ” 

What, in broad daylight from here ? ” 

Without it we are like to be in a sorry plight.” 

“ There is no thought of his being at Malincourt. 
They are searching for him in the city but believe he has 
fled. Hundreds of horsemen are out on the hunt on 
every road and in every direction.” 

“ And our men ? ” 

“ Are mostly here. It was held they were too new to 
the place to be much good in hunting for the fugitives.” 

How many men other than ours are here ? ” asked 
Pascal eagerly. 

“ Some two or maybe three hundred.” 

God, what a chance ! ” cried Pascal. See, Bassot, 
couldn’t we get the men together and while the Duke’s 
away seize the Castle itself? It is Dubois’ plan. While 
you are getting ready here I could fetch the rest of 
our fellows from Malincourt. It would be a stroke 
worthy of us.” 


258 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

‘'A firebrand scheme; but it could be done if the 
Duke will only keep the men away.” 

“ D'Alembert will be up with the troops by to-morrow 
night, and we could hold the Castle till then. We’ve 
every reason, too, to look for a rising in the city among 
the burghers ; and in that case my lord Tiger Duke would 
find his claws nicely cut, and his tail trodden on at the 
same time.” 

“ There is a breach in the walls here. I had forgotten. 
A hundred men would be useless there against his 
thousands,” said Bassot. 

“ There is a flaw in every plan. We should have two 
hundred, not one; and besides, if they carried the walls, 
there is the Castle. We will try it,” said Pascal de- 
cisively. “ Find me a horse and Til ride to Malincourt 
and in an hour we can be back.” 

At this moment a mounted man rode up to the gates 
at a gallop and the soldiers clustered round him for his 
news. The captain went across to learn it, and came 
back crestfallen. 

‘‘ The Governor is returning with a strong force. The 
man says they have news that the fugitives have been 
traced to Crevasse, a hill village away to the north, and 
their capture is now looked upon as certain.” 

A thousand devils ! ” exclaimed Pascal in his disap- 
pointment, and then with a shrug of the shoulders he 
added lightly, “ Ah, well, there died a good scheme, and 
we must find another. Get me out of this, Bassot, before 
the Duke arrives. Just walk with me through the gates, 
and I’ll manage the rest.” 

They passed out together, the captain appearing to be 
giving him some orders, and as soon as they were clear 
of the Castle, Pascal started at a quick pace to carry his 
news back to Malincourt. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


LUCETTE AS DECOY 

T he Governor returned to the Castle in a some- 
what less violent mood. The report that the fugi- 
tives had been seen and identified at Crevasse 
was so precise and definite that he was confident they 
would now be recaptured, and it was in this confident 
mood that he himself carried the news to his wife. 

Lucette was with her and had just told her that Gabri- 
elle was safe at Malincourt, when he arrived, gloating 
at the thought of his coming triumph and brutally profuse 
in threats as to the punishment he would inflict. As soon 
as he had left, Lucette slipped away to put her own plan 
into operation. 

She did not go to Antoine at once in the courtyard, 
but hung about until she saw Dauban and then put her- 
self, as if by chance, in his way, and when she was sure 
he had seen her she made a great show of surprise and 
turned as if to hurry away from him. It was well acted. 

“ So you avoid me, mademoiselle ? ” he said, going 
after her. 

“ How dare you speak to me ? ” she cried indig- 
nantly. 

“ Fine airs for a prisoner,” he retorted. 

“ You are a noble fellow, indeed, to taunt a poor girl. 
Master Dauban. But have a care what you say. If I 
am a prisoner, I am in the charge of one who won’t see 
me insulted. Antoine de Cavannes is a man with a 
stouter arm than Master Dauban, any day,” and she 
tossed her pretty head and turned again on her heel. 

This had just the effect she had calculated. He had 
259 


a6o A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


been pondering over Antoine’s words, speculating who 
it was in his charge who knew the whereabouts of the 
runaways, and he chuckled now at his own cleverness 
in making the discovery. 

“Not so fast, mademoiselle; I mean no harm. I am 
sorry for you and would help you. On my honour, 

I meant no insult,” he said, following her. 

She stopped, but with an air of reluctance. 

“ Yet you did taunt me,” and she gave him a re- 
proachful glance, with just enough suggestion of ten- 
derness in it to make him uncomfortable. But with a 
sudden change her eye flashed and she cried contemptu- 
ously — 

“You help me! Why you are too great a coward! 
I thought once ” and she stopped. 

“ I am no coward,” he answered, with none too easy 
a laugh. 

“ I would have sworn that once,” her tone was now 
regret with the suspicion of a sigh, “ but you let even 
Denys beat you.” It was a daring reference, but she 
felt very sure of her power with him. 

“ You lured me then,” he declared, with an angry 
flush. This was her cue. 

“ Master Dauban ! How can you ! ” and she fixed 
her large dark eyes upon him with a look of pained re- 
proach, changing gradually to indignation as she added, 
with mounting vehemence, “ Did I not say you were a 
coward? To blame a poor girl for what was none of 
her fault, and never to have spoken a word to her since. 
Oh ! ” and she stamped her foot now almost viciously, 
“ were I not a girl you should pay for the cruel slander 
and — aye, and all your neglect.” Then as if the thought 
of his neglect wounded her, her anger passed and she 
sighed in sore distress. 

He was visibly disquieted, and in an indecisive, self- 
exculpating manner he asked — 


LU CETTE AS DECOY 261 

** But you did lure' me, knowing he was there, didn’t 
you?” 

“ Oh, Master Dauban, how can you say such cruel 
things ! I would have thought the words would burn 
your lips. Do you think I would have had you mal- 
treated ; you ? ” and again with excellent inconsequence 
she took fire again, using her eyes all the while with 
deadly effect. But I am glad now. Yes, I am glad, 
glad, glad; do you understand? You are one of those 
men who think they can play with a girl as they will ; 
and you shall pay for it. Aye, you shall, if I have to 
go on my knees to beg some one to do me justice. You 
shall fool me no more.” 

He was thoroughly perplexed, as well he might be, 
indeed. 

“ I don’t understand you. You are going to marry 
Denys.” 

She laughed recklessly, almost wildly, stamped her 
foot at him again, and flashed glances of anger at him. 

“ Marry Denys ! Yes, I will marry any man now ; 
any man who will avenge me with you. Look to your- 
self, I warn you. Oh, my God ! ” and as if in passion 
she hid her face in her hands and turned away. 

“ Lucette, Lucette,” he said, laying a hand on her 
shoulder. She shook it off angrily and started from 
him. Other feelings were roused in him now than greed 
and cunning, and he found them very flattering to his 
vanity and very delightful. “ Don’t do this, Lucette. 
I had no idea, on my soul, I hadn’t,” he said. 

The words appeared to add fuel to her anger, and 
uncovering her face she turned upon him, the traces of 
tears in her eyes. 

‘‘ What a coward’s speech ; oh, what a coward’s 
speech ! ” she cried vehemently. “ Who but a coward 
would make such a plea! But I ought to have known 
you better — aye, as I know you now. You spoke me 


262 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


gently, gave me soft speeches, led me to think I know 
not what, you won my — but I will not lower myself to 
say more; and then like a coward and all unlike the 
man I deemed you, you fawn on me with your ' I had 
no idea/ Shame on you, shame on you. I could hate 
you for such words.” 

‘'Could hate me, Lucette; but you do not?” It was 
plain, indeed, from both her words and agitation. 

“ If I do not,” and she held him with an intent look 
for a pause until she appeared to master her emotion, 
and said quietly, “ I have forgotten my resolve. I 
meant not to speak to you again. Master Dauban. It 
will be better so ; and in time I may forgive and — forget,” 
the last word died away in a sigh which went straight 
to his heart. 

As God is my judge, Lucette, I had no thought of 
this. I wronged you. I believed you did but play with 
me and took me that evening to the pine-walk that 
Denys St. Jean should see us. Why, I love the very 
ground you tread on.” 

“ No, no, I won’t hear it. I won’t believe it ; I 
cannot.” 

“ It’s true, it’s true, I swear it is.” 

Again she looked at him long and searchingly until 
the lustre of her eyes seemed to daze him. 

“ And condemned me without a word,” she said, with 
a sigh of exquisitely tender reproach. “ Is that how a 
man trusts the girl he loves? Nay, Jacques, you may 
think you love me, but you would have come to me in 
candour and trust, not have flung an angry taunt at me.” 

“ Did I not trust you ? Did I not warn you against 
this Gerard de Cobalt ? Was I not ready to betray even 
my master for your sake? Was I not telling you every- 
thing that evening ? ” 

She continued to hold him with the magnetism of her 
look, and when he stopped she answered slowly and 
deliberately — 


LUCETTE AS DECOY 263 

“ I shall marry Antoine de Cavannes. He loves me, 
I know, and is as true as steel in his love. He guards 
me here and will see I come to no harm.” 

He moved uneasily under her glance, and then look- 
ing about him lowered his voice. 

“ He is not true to you, Lucette. He is going to 
betray you.” 

“ Jacques, Jacques, how dare you ! Would you slan- 
der him, too? Have a care lest I tell him.” 

'' Listen to me ; what I say is the truth. He thinks 
you know where Mademoiselle de Malincourt can be 
found and the prisoners ; there is a price of a thousand 
crowns on their heads, and he means to use you to find 
them and win the money.” 

“ Holy Virgin ! now am I a miserable and desolate 
girl,” cried Lucette in a fresh paroxysm of distress. 
“ Oh, it cannot be true, it cannot ! ” 

“ It is true, I swear it,” he replied very earnestly, 
and gave her a garbled account of what had passed be- 
tween himself and Antoine. 

As she listened her agitation mounted, and when he 
finished she exclaimed, as if unstrung in her emotion — 
I will never tell him, I will never tell him.” Then 
as if realizing she had betrayed herself, she stared at 
him in distress and alarm, and protested with excited, 
voluble earnestness : “ I did not mean that, Jacques ; 

I did not mean that. Do not misunderstand me. I 
meant nothing,” and she clung to his arm with piteous 
entreating glances. “ What I meant was I know 
nothing. You understand that, don’t you, don’t you? 
Oh, thank Heaven, you warned me. Jacques, dear 
Jacques, I thank you from my soul, I thank you. Oh, 
what might I not have done in my blindness ! ” 

So she did know after all, thought Dauban; and his 
selfish love being satisfied by what she had done and 
said, his greed began to grow stronger again. 


264 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Her sharp wits read him like an open book, and with 
a dexterous change of tone and manner she said as if 
speaking her thoughts aloud — 

“ A thousand crowns ! And for a scoundrel like this 
Gerard de Cobalt ! ” 

Miladi is infatuated with him and should be saved 
from him,” said Dauban, with a cunning glance. “ Else 
she may be ruined.” 

“No, no, Jacques; don’t tempt me with such 
thoughts. Yet, how true, how shrewdly true! No, 
no, it would be vile baseness.” 

“ You would save her from a villain,” he urged. 

“ And for my reward she would never look at me 
again. Oh, Gabrielle, Gabrielle ! ” 

“ Our reward would be a thousand crowns, Lucette. 
A thousand crowns would be a fortune for us.” 

“ A million crowns would not tempt me to such 
treachery. How dare you, Jacques! I am not thinking 
of money, but of Gabrielle. Oh, if she is now in his 
power ! ” 

“ The money is on his head, not hers,” he said. “ If 
he were taken, miladi could be left free — and she would 
be saved from him. You know where she is? ” He put 
the question very gently. 

“Yes, no; oh, I am longing to go to her. I don’t 
know what I am saying, or whom I can trust. Oh, 
Jacques, if I could but trust you ! ” and she clung to 
him again in her distress and looked wistfully into his 
face. 

“ I swear on my life I am true to you, Lucette. Let 
us go to her. She is in the city ? ” he asked, pushing 
his point a little further. 

“ When I think what she must be suffering I am 
mad. If I could but get to her with what she needs from 
Malincourt, I might save her yet. I could take her 
some disguise and fly with her. But I am a prisoner. 


LUCETTE AS DECOY 265 

A prisoner, my God, a prisoner at such a time ! ” Her 
agony at the thought was perfectly acted. 

‘‘ I could go to Malincourt,” he suggested. 

'' But there is Antoine ; and even were I free from 
the Castle and got what I need from Malincourt, I could 
not pass the city gates. Oh, what can I do! What can 
I do!” 

I have a permit to leave the city when I will, and 
could take you. See,” he answered in the same sleek, 
smooth voice, as he took it out and showed it to her. 
“ Then she is not in the city ? ” he added, when Lucette 
seemed to hesitate. They say that all have been seen 
at Crevasse.” 

“ But they will not be found, save by those who know 
where to look. If I could make sure that only he would 
be taken, I should not mind then. And there is the 
money, Jacques. Oh, was ever a poor girl so troubled ! ” 
I could manage it, Lucette, and manage Antoine, 
too. Listen. Go to him and pretend that you need cer- 
tain things for yourself from Malincourt; say nothing 
of miladi, and we will all go together. If both Antoine 
and I are with you, no questions will be asked as to 
where you go. You can then get the disguise and what- 
ever else you need for miladi, and Fll find a pretext to 
get rid of Antoine, and you and I alone will go to 
miladi.” 

“ How cunningly you plan, Jacques ; how shrewd! You 
make it seem so simple,” and Lucette thanked him with 
a radiant smile. Her face clouded again instantly, how- 
ever, as she added, “ But Antoine is a dangerous man, 
Jacques.” 

“ I will manage that. At need, I will have him re- 
called from Malincourt, or we will return to the Castle 
and then I will get him away. But mind, not a syllable 
about miladi.” 

“ You give me courage, Jacques. Let us go to him. 


266 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


He keeps his ward of me in the courtyard, that I may 
not pass. You speak of Malincourt to him. You can 
hide your thoughts ; and he would read mine.” 

They went then together and found Antoine lounging 
in the courtyard chatting with a group of soldiers. He 
left them at once and crossed to Lucette, looking dis- 
pleased that Dauban was with her. 

“ You have kept me waiting,” he said. 

‘‘And is that a crime, M. Gaoler?” she answered 
mockingly, with a toss of the head. “ Maybe I was 
in better company,” and she glanced at Dauban, who 
smiled self-complacently. “ Perhaps you would like me 
to be gyved to you by the wrist.” 

“ Nearer the finger-tips than the wrist would suit me 
better, Lucette,” he laughed. 

“ Well, a gaoler should be a judge of fetters, but I 
wear none.” 

“Not fetters, Lucette; a ring for the left hand,” he 
answered, looking at her with a bold admiration that 
was little to Dauban’s taste. 

“We have come to ask you a question, Antoine,” he 
said. 

“We?” echoed Antoine, with a sharp glance at Lu- 
cette. 

“ I said ‘ we.’ Lucette has need of certain things 
from Malincourt and would fain go there in quest of 
them. I told her there would be no difficulty were you 
and I to escort her there and back.” 

“ It was very thoughtful of you — but she is my 
prisoner.” 

“ She will be nobody’s prisoner the moment the fugi- 
tives are brought in from Crevasse.” 

“ Then she will need no things from Malincourt,” 
returned Antoine sharply, with a knowing smile. But 
Lucette struck in at once briskly — 

“Do you mean I cannot go? Say so openly, if you 


LUCETTE AS DECOY 267 

do, and I shall know what to think. It is when a poor 
girl is at such a pass as I am that she can judge her 
friends. Master Dauban, who knows more of these 
things in one tiny corner of his brain than you do in 
your whole body, said there would be no difficulty.'^ 

“ Dauban hasn’t been put in charge of you and isn’t 
responsible to the Governor. I am,” said Antoine 
sulkily. 

‘‘ Master Dauban would take some risk to give a poor 
girl some pleasure, wouldn’t you, Jacques?” Antoine 
winced at the name thus glibly spoken. 

“ There is no risk ; but if there were I’d run it, readily 
enough.” 

I know you would, Jacques. I know a friend when 
I see one. I don’t want to go now, monsieur,” she said 
to Antoine angrily. If I know my friends, I also know 
my enemies. You are my gaoler, very well; you are 
afraid to do a little thing like this, very well. You make 
big promises and refuse this, again very well. Perhaps 
my gaoler has some orders to give ? ” and she looked at 
him with angry defiant eyes. 

‘‘ Lucette, I ” 

'' No thank you. I don’t want to hear you. I won’t 
hear a word you say,” she cried, with a stamp of the 
foot. She could put a deal of meaning into that stamp 
of the foot. “ I suppose a prisoner can go back into 
the Castle. Come, Jacques,” and she made as if to turn 
away. 

“ I didn’t say you couldn’t go, Lucette. You’ve such 
a fiery temper,” said Antoine, all unwilling that she 
should leave like this. 

“ Then you must find it very disagreeable to be with 
me,” she rapped back. ‘‘ Come, Jacques,” and laid a 
hand on Dauban’s arm. 

But Dauban was now less set upon love-making than 
seeking to gain the thousand crowns, and he would 
not go. 


268 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“ Antoine did not say you should not go, Lucette ; he 
only said there was more risk for him than for me. 
And that’s true.” 

'' But I don’t wish to go now. I know now who is 
not my friend; and that knowledge is cheaply gained 
by the lack of just a few things I wished. It does not 
matter to him what happens to me: he has his duty to 
think of and his master, the Governor. Like Tiger, like 
whelp. He would like to see me stretched on the rack.” 

“ Lucette, don’t say that, don’t,” cried Antoine. 

You could listen to my groans as my joints were 
stretched, and chuckle to think how well you had done 
your duty. I know you now.” 

For God’s sake don’t talk at random in that way,” 
he protested. “If it comes to that I’d be the first to 
help you to escape. I would, on my honour.” 

“ Hear him, hear him,” exclaimed Lucette disdain- 
fully. “ The man would not let me fetch a few tie rib- 
bons from Malincourt, and yet would risk his life ! ” 
Her contempt was splendid. 

“ I’ll go with you to Malincourt ; aye, and get you 
out of the city, Lucette, if you but bid me.” 

“ You hear, Lucette, he will take you,” said Dauban, 
stopping the angry tirade which was hovering on her lips. 

She paused a moment, and then with a smile and a 
curl of the lip, said — 

“ No, monsieur, you had better not. I am a girl and 
you two are only strong men and armed, and you might 
be hurt. I might kill you both with my empty hands, 
and then escape. Pray be cautious.” 

Antoine laughed and shrugged his shoulders. 

“ What a little devil you are, Lucette. May I be 
hanged if I know whether you want to go or not. But 
if you do, you can.” 

“ Let us go,” said Dauban practically. 

“ Are you sure you both feel safe ? ” asked Lucette 


LUCETTE AS DECOY 269 

with mock sweetness, and then glanced at Antoine with 
a smile which completed his conquest. 

“ Come,” he answered ; “ you always get your way.” 

They crossed the courtyard at a leisurely pace and 
passed slowly through the gate, the two men exchanging 
words with the guards, and then turned in the direction 
of Malincourt. 

“If the Governor asks for me while we’re away, 
there’ll be trouble for me,” said Antoine somewhat 
ruefully. 

“If he asked for me and I wasn’t away, there would 
be greater trouble for me,” she retorted. “ But if you 
repent, we’ll go back.” 

“ Don’t spit such fire at me, Lucette ; I meant nothing.” 

“ We’d better hasten, I think,” said Dauban, and they 
quickened their steps to a rapid pace. Lucette played 
the one man against the other with great adroitness 
until they were near Malincourt and the cedar-gate was 
in sight, when she began to set them by the ears. 

“ Jacques tells me there is a price of a thousand crowns 
on Gerard de Cobalt’s head. Is that so, Antoine ? ” 

“ Yes. It was announced in the Castle and has been 
proclaimed in the city.” 

“ Is it true you have a mind to earn it ? ” 

“ A thousand crowns is a thousand crowns.” 

“ And blood money is blood money, too. Is it not so, 
Jacques ? ” 

“If it has to be earned by somebody, why not one as 
well as another ? ” 

“ I see no flaw in that reasoning either,” and Antoine 
laughed. 

“ Is that why you told Jacques you could use me to 
earn it ? ” asked Lucette, looking at him fixedly. 

“ Did he say that ? ” asked Antoine, glancing angrily 
at Dauban. He bore him no good will for having forced 
himself into this walk, nor for the angry words Lucette 
had spoken to him, and her looks. 


270 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ Indeed, he did. Didn’t you, Jacques? ” and her sharp 
eyes were on him now much to his uneasiness. 

I didn’t say that exactly,” he replied. 

“ Jacques ! ” cried Lucette in an indignant tone. 

‘^You mistook me.” 

Well, what did you say then? ” 

‘‘ Aye, Master Dauban, let’s have that. Let’s hear what 
you did say,” and Antoine frowned darkly. 

I don’t remember exactly what I said. And it doesn’t 
matter.” 

“ By your leave, but it does matter.” Antoine was 
growing more angry. 

“ Now, don’t begin to quarrel,” exclaimed Lucette, 
pouring oil on to the flames with a dexterous hand. 

Master Dauban only said that you meant to use me 
as a decoy to find mademoiselle, and then I agreed to 
help him to get the money for himself if he promised to 
save mademoiselle and only capture this de Cobalt.” 

“ A thousand devils ! Is that true. Master Dauban ? ” 
cried Antoine in a voice of rage at this proof of treachery. 

Oh, what have I said !” exclaimed Lucette in distress. 
'' Oh, Antoine, don’t look at him like that. You frighten 
me. You must not harm him.” 

Why are you so zealous for him ? Do you care ? 
By Heaven ! look to yourself there, you Dauban,” and out 
flashed his sword. 

“ Oh, Antoine, Antoine, dear Antoine, you must not, 
you must not,” she cried, clinging to his sword-arm. But 
he shook her off and turned upon Dauban, who was 
deadly white. 

They stood now just within the gate of Malincourt. 

“ Come, Master Dauban, if you’ve anything to say, 
say it,” said Antoine in a very threatening tone. 

I — I can explain all this,” answered Dauban anx- 
iously. '' There has been a mistake. Let me speak alone 
with you.” 


LU CETTE AS DECOY 


271 


“ None of your lies for me, thank you. Speak out 
now,” and Antoine made a step toward him and raised 
his weapon. 

As the sword flashed in the sunlight, Lucette shrank 
back as if terror-stricken and gave a loud scream. At 
the sound some half-dozen soldiers came running up from 
among the trees. 

''Ah, messieurs, messieurs, help, help! Stop them, 
or there will be bloodshed,” cried Lucette. 

" What does this mean ? ” asked one of the soldiers. 

" Who are you ? ” said Antoine, looking at them in 
surprise. 

" We're guarding the place for the Governor,” was the 
reply. " What's the trouble ? ” 

" Nothing that concerns you. Go your way,” he an- 
swered angrily. 

" Not so fast, my dunghill cock. Put up that weapon 
and come to the house. And you, too, mistress, if you 
please.” 

" Don't you dare to interfere with me,” protested 
Antoine. 

"Yes, we'd better go to the house,” said Dauban, 
secretly rejoicing at the interruption. 

" Go you on with mademoiselle, then,” said the soldier, 
" and do you come with me, monsieur,” and at a sign 
from him three of the men closed round Antoine, and 
made it perfectly clear that they meant to use force if 
necessary. 

At that moment Lucette turned and smiled. 

"You would have used me as a decoy, monsieur? 
Come then to the house and we will see how it can be 
best done.” 

With a great oath in his mortification and bewilder- 
ment, he sheathed his sword and seeing resistance was 
useless, marched on between the soldiers. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


SUSPENSE 

J ACQUES DAUBAN, in his pleasure at escaping 
from Antoine’s very angry threats, hurried for- 
ward to the house with Lucette, unsuspiciously, 
and said little beyond a word or two of rebuke for 
her disclosure of their mutual plan. 

“ You should not have said anything. It may increase 
the difficulty of getting rid of him.” 

“ But I would not have him think he could use me 
as a decoy.” 

“ It would have been safer to have told him after- 
wards.” 

“Safer? You do not mean you are afraid of him, 
Jacques,” and look and tone and gesture were alike elo- 
quent of indignant repudiation of the thought. 

“ Afraid of him ? Indeed, no,” he replied stoutly, but 
with a timorous glance over his shoulder. 

“ If you were a coward, oh ” and her disgust was 

intense. 

“ I am no coward, but prudence is always valuable,” 
and in this way she plagued him till they reached the 
house, and as they entered the door they were met by 
Pascal. 

Lucette gave a little cry of pretended alarm, and Dau- 
ban changed colour in alarm that was very far from 
pretence. 

“ Ah, you recognize me, I see,” said Pascal, with an 
ominous smile. 


272 


SUSPENSE 


^73 

Dauban gazed at him a moment and then at Lucette, 
and in that moment the truth dawned upon him. He saw 
how he had been fooled, and with a cry of rage and 
despair, he raised his arm and rushed at Lucette to strike 
her. But Pascal caught his hand and thrust it back. 

“ Stay, little spy, stay. If youVe a fancy for striking 
some one, strike me, not a girl.” 

“ So you are not a coward. Is this the proof? ” asked 
Lucette. “ Master Dauban has brought me to Malin- 
court, monsieur, in order that I may get a disguise for 
Mademoiselle de Malincourt, and then go with him to 
Crevasse to find the fugitives there and hand over M. 
Gerard and the monk to the soldiery after enabling miladi 
to escape. He will be able to get me out of the city with 
a permit which he has thoughtfully brought with him.” 

Pascal laughed. 

‘‘You she-devil!” cried Dauban, white and trembling 
with his passion. 

“ Both you and Antoine had a frenzy to use me as a 
decoy ; well, you have had your way — and a lesson,” and 
with a laugh she went away. 

“ You seem to have made a mess of things, spy,” said 
Pascal. “ Give me the permit she spoke of.” 

“ She lied, as she has lied all through. I have no 
such thing.” 

“ Come, no nonsense,” said Pascal sternly. “ Hand 
it over. I am in good humour as yet, and may not hurt 
even you. But don’t put me in a bad one.” 

“ What does this mean ? ” asked Dauban. 

“ That you have come back to Malincourt. Will you 
give me that paper or shall I have it taken from you? I 
think you know whether I am safe to trifle to with,” and 
he held out his hand. 

With trembling fingers Dauban drew it from his pocket 
and handed it over ; and Pascal called up a couple of men 
and gave him into their charge. Antoine he did not even 


274 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

trouble to see, but gave orders that he should be kept in 
safe custody, and then carried the permit to Gerard to 
consult with him as to making use of it. 

Lucette first hurried to Denys, whom she found suffi- 
ciently recovered to have been able to leave his bed, and 
having told him all that had occurred at the Castle she 
went to Gabrielle. 

“ How calm and strong you are, Gabrielle,’’ she said, 
when the first greetings had been exchanged. “ And I 
am in a perfect fever of restlessness.” 

We can do nothing yet but wait, Lucette.” 

''But what will happen? Can’t we do something? 
Tell me everything that has happened. I am dying to 
know everything — everything.” 

Gabrielle told her as shortly as she could what had 
occurred in the cell and afterwards in the futile attempt 
to escape from the city, and then the return to Malin- 
court. 

" They think you are all at Crevasse.” 

"So M. Pascal brought us word when he told us to 
expect you. I am so glad you have escaped, and to have 
you with me again. Now tell me how you managed it.” 

Lucette made her recital very brief indeed, saying little 
or nothing of the means she had employed to cozen the 
two men. 

" They must have been mad indeed to think you would 
betray me,” said Gabrielle. 

" They were thinking most of the thousand crowns, 
and when a man’s head is set money-wards, he is most 
easily blinded 'to other things.” 

" What a philosopher you are, Lucette — about men.” 

"And so M. Gerard is M. Gerard still, Gabrielle, but 
not de Cobalt,” said Lucette, changing the subject. 
" How glad and proud you must feel.” 

" If only this danger were over ; but the suspense is 
racking,” replied Gabrielle, with a sigh. " Any hour, 


SUSPENSE 


275 

any minute may bring the Governor to Malincourt with a 
strong force.” 

“ But are we not also strong? ” 

“ In numbers, perhaps, strong enough ; but our men 
are virtually without arms.” 

** If he comes you can hold out as long as possible 
and then fly.” 

‘‘ Do you think he would leave us a way out? ” 

What do you mean, Gabrielle ? ” 

“ Why, that Malincourt would be surrounded, of 
course, and every chance of escape stopped. We have 
indeed been considering within the last hour, whether it 
wouldn’t be best to risk a flight and seek concealment 
in the city while there is yet time.” 

‘‘ Of a truth, it is well I came back,” exclaimed Lucette 
excitedly, jumping up. “ Where are your wits, Gabri- 
elle? They say love sharpens them in a woman and 
blunts them in a man; but this does not look like it.” 

“ Lucette ! ” cried Gabrielle, flushing partly in confu- 
sion at the words and partly with the gathered infection 
of Lucette’s excitement. 

Yes, you ought to blush for your forgetfulness when 
the man you love is at such a dangerous pass.” 

** What do you mean ? ” cried Gabrielle, searching her 
memory vainly for some clue. “ What have I forgotten ? ” 
Why, the passage that leads from the chapel crypt 
to the old burial ground and out to the woods beyond. 
Were the Duke’s soldiers swarming in thousands round 
the house, that way would still be clear for every man 
and woman inside to pass out in safety.” 

‘‘ My wits must have been dull indeed not to think of 
it,” cried Gabrielle, as excited now as Lucette. You 
have saved us all, Lucette. We must tell them at once. 
That it should have been left for you to remind me of it !” 

** I have been in it : you have only heard of it ; and 
it’s easy to remember what one’s actually seen. I’ll go 


276 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

for them/' and she was hurrying out when Gerard and 
Pascal came. 

Gerard held the permit taken from Dauban, and greeted 
Lucette with a smile and many thanks for what she had 
done. 

“ This will clear the way for us, Gabrielle," he said 
then. “We can get out of the city, and I have decided 
to go at once if you are willing to run the risk." 

“ Ah, but Lucette has done more than bring that, 
Gerard. She has reminded me of what, to my shame, I 
had forgotten," and she told him of the underground 
passage. “We can wait now in confidence for the com- 
ing of the Duke and use that permit in the last resort." 

“We are never to be out of your debt, it seems, 
Lucette," said Gerard. 

“ Shall I go and see that the way is clear ? " asked 
Pascal. “ Perhaps Mademoiselle Lucette will show me ? " 

“ How quick and ready-witted she is," said Gerard, 
when the two had left. 

“ And how dull I am not to have thought of it," re- 
plied Gabrielle. “ I feel almost humiliated. Lucette hit 
me harder than she deemed with her words." 

“ She has a sharp tongue. What said she ? " 

Gabrielle's colour heightened and she smiled. 

“ That with you in such peril my wits should have 
been specially sharp; yet that very peril dulled them." 

“ There is no such peril. I have no doubt as to the 
end. See, we have first the chance that the Governor 
may not discover our presence here until it is too late 
for him to force us to yield before my cousin gets up 
from Cambrai. Next, we have means of resistance for 
some hour or two at worst. Then we have the means to 
get from Malincourt should he drive us out. I'hen again, 
we have this permit to pass the city gates. And besides, 
we have yet to see that he will dare to resist me when he 
knows that I am here in Bourbon's name. I have no 


SUSPENSE 


277 

fears of the issue; my distress is that you have had to 
endure so much.” 

‘‘ But don’t you know we women like such trials, 
Gerard, even if our hearts are not so stout to face them 
as yours ? It is for you I fear — yet not fear ; I have too 
much confidence in you. Besides, there is always a last 
resource.” 

“We are very far from any last resource,” he an- 
swered cheerily. “ But what is the one you have in 
mind ? ” 

“ It is I who am the cause of all, Gerard ; and in 
the last extreme I could avert all ill even from you.” 

“ We would die here in Malincourt one by one before 
that sacrifice could even be thought of, Gabrielle,” he 
answered earnestly. “ Do you think there is a man of 
us Bourbons who would purchase his life at such a 
price ? ” 

“ I would let no harm come to you,” she answered, 
her tone as resolute as his. 

“ How you must love me,” he whispered tenderly, 
taking her in his arms and kissing her. “ You would 
suffer worse than death for me; but you shall do better 
than that, dearest, you shall live for me.” 

“ Pray God it may be so ; but this Governor is a hard 
enemy.” 

“ And we Bourbons are no easy ones. But how sweet 
to me this thought of your infinite love.” She smiled up 
to him and whispered with rueful self-reproach — 

“ Yet it could not spur my wits to remember what 
Lucette thought of on the instant.” 

“ Lucette is not as my Gabrielle. Her heart is under 
the discipline of her judgment.” 

“ And mine is all in all to me — all I have to live for ; 
or so it seems almost. I cannot understand this sweet 
wild change in me. I am as one in a dream when I think 
of you, Gerard; self-centred, absorbed, self-lost. I had 


ayS A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

not thought it possible — for me. And yet that great 
blank past, when you were not in my life, is but a few 
hours ago. I seem to have stepped out of the wilderness 
with a single stride into a world all rich and lovely with 
delight. And it is real.” 

It shall always be real to us, dearest.” 

When these other shadows are past,” she sighed. 

But they will pass I know. If I have my moods of 
doubt it is only the dread lest the dream shall be broken 
and I shall lose you.” 

‘‘ Nothing shall part us, Gabrielle, not even death,” 
he declared earnestly. 

“ No. Not even death. For if I lost you, I should 
die. I should wish to die, indeed. And it is that which 
fills me with courage and energy to fight out with fight 
and conquer.” 

Spoken as I would have my Gabrielle speak and 
think,” he said. 

Some one came then saying that Babillon was asking 
for Gabrielle, and he was brought in to them. 

“You have some news, Babillon?” asked Gabrielle. 

“ I have not been idle, miladi. The news of your 
trouble has roused the burghers of the city, and at a word 
from you they will rise in your defence.” 

“ Have you said aught that mademoiselle is here ? ” 
asked Gerard quickly. 

“ No, my lord. The tale has spread from the Castle 
that you have all escaped from the city and are hiding 
in the hills to the north. That miladi should be thus 
driven to such extremities to avoid the persecutions of 
the Governor has caused the present tumult, and I am 
supposed to be able to communicate with her. Miladi 
has many adherents even among the troops of the Gov- 
ernor, and from them has gone abroad the story of 
her wrongs. The burghers have long had their bitter 
grievances and have been arming themselves; and now 


SUSPENSE 


279 

this last news is like to act as tinder to dry shavings and 
kindle the flame.’' 

“ I would that we had but some of their arms here 
in Malincourt,” exclaimed Gerard. “ It would save all 
other anxieties. Could you get us muskets and powder 
and ball, Babillon, think you ? ” 

“ Alone, I am helpless. A word from miladi would 
do all ; but that might involve the disclosure of her pres- 
ence here.” 

“ It is worth any risk,” said Gerard decisively. “ If 
there is to be fighting, it can best be done from behind 
these walls.” 

There must be no rising in the city, Babillon,” said 
Gabrielle. 

“ Indignation, on the top of wrongs so long endured, 
burns very strong, and is spreading like a forest fire, 
miladi.” 

“ It will be useless and worse, far worse than useless. 
Men untrained to fighting, lacking in leaders, and ill 
armed, cannot prevail against the Duke’s soldiers. The 
citizens would be massacred and their houses sacked. It 
must not be,” she declared. 

“ It need not be, if Babillon can but get the arms we 
want to Malincourt. How soon could you do this ? ” 
asked Gerard anxiously. 

''We could get all in readiness, and as soon as night 
falls to give the cover of darkness they could be brought 
here.” 

" By nightfall,” exclaimed Gerard in a tone of dis- 
appointment. 

" My lord, it would be hopeless to make such an 
attempt in daylight with the city overrun as it is by 
troops.” 

" Stay, let me suggest,” said Gabrielle. " Push on 
the preparations, Babillon, to do my lord’s wish, and if 
aught should occur to spoil the venture and we should 


a8o A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


have to abandon Malincourt, have prepared some place 
where we can lie hid, safely protected by the men of the 
city, until the danger has passed.” 

“ A shrewd thought,” said Gerard readily. And 
now come with me, and we will perfect the plan for 
getting the arms. I will speak with Dubois and Pascal,” 
he added to Gabrielle, and led Babillon away. 

Dubois was found and a long conference followed, to 
which Pascal, who had been strenuously engaged in 
clearing the secret passage, was presently called. 

Both Pascal and Dubois agreed in urging that the 
citizens should be encouraged to rise, but Gerard, in 
deference to the wish Gabrielle had expressed, would not 
agree, and the utmost he would yield was that Dubois 
should go with Babillon, taking with him written author- 
ity from Gabrielle to consult with the chief burghers on 
the whole position, to judge the chances of success, and 
to offer himself as a leader of any movement. But he 
was to sanction no revolt without first communicating 
with Gerard; and his chief efforts in the meantime were 
to be bent upon getting the arms and ammunition so 
sorely needed. 

The gruff old soldier protested that it was no more 
than a one-handed scheme. 

“ We cannot fight a man like this Governor with one 
hand in irons, and that the sword hand,” he said. “ A 
rising to-night in the city would mean everything to us 
here. There might be blood shed it is true ; but blood has 
been shed before and will be shed again in many a worse 
cause. Nor could anything really serious happen before 
d’Alembert reaches the city.” 

''We will fight if we are forced in self-defence, Du- 
bois, but we will not force the fighting from our side,” 
was Gerard’s reply. " This is Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court’s matter more than ours, and her will must pre- 
vail.” 


SUSPENSE 


281 


“ It will fail, my lord,” was the answer bluntly spoken. 

‘‘ Then we’ll try something else that will succeed. I 
am quite resolved. Let it be as I say.” 

'' So much for a woman’s leadership,” growled Dubois 
to Pascal as he was starting with Babillon. 

“ He might take another view if he’d had as much 
married experience as you,” laughed Pascal. 

“If he lives to marry her,” was the gloomy response. 
“To think he should sacrifice a chance like this for the 
sake of a squeamish girl.” 

“ Get those arms, man, and we may have yet a tough 
bout or two here,” but Dubois shook his head discontent- 
edly. Pascal looked after him and shrugged his shoul- 
ders, as he muttered to himself : “Your husband never 
sees the same light in a pair of bright eyes as your lover. 
Save me from marrying, say I, Pascal de la Tour.” 

A soft laugh broke in on his soliloquy, and he turned to 
find Lucette looking at him, her face severely demure 
but her eyes dancing with quizzical light. 

“Are you then in danger, monsieur?” she asked in a 
tone of deep solicitude. 

“ Any man might well be at such short range as this,” 
he answered, meeting her gaze and laughing. “ So you 
heard me ? ” 

“I heard you calling on some one else to save you from 
some dreadful fate, and the thought of any one in deep 
trouble appeals to me.” 

“ Danger it might be and yet not deep trouble. I can 
well imagine there would be compensations — when I look 
at you. You’re a born coquette, I fear, Lucette. I shall 
have to read you a lecture or two.” 

“ The experience of professors in any art is always to 
be welcomed, monsieur.” 

“ Do Dauban and de Cavannes agree in that ? They’ve 
had a pretty fair taste of the experience, at any rate,” 
he laughed. 


282 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“Do you rate yourself on the same footing with 
them?’’ 

“ In your eyes, do you mean ? ” 

“ They are canaille, Monsieur Pascal.” 

“ Some fishermen are so keen at the sport that when 
they can’t hook the trout they are glad to take the 
minnows.” 

“ And some minnows are so self-ignorant they do not 
know they are not salmon,” she retorted, with a flash of 
the eyes. 

“ A fair hit, mademoiselle. Shall we cry a truce ? ” 

“ I came to ask what has been decided ? ” 

“ Babillon has been here ” — and he told her what had 
passed. 

“ Ah, you soldiers always want to be killing something 
or somebody,” she answered. “ Gabrielle is right. She 
is always right. She will be able to escape to this hiding 
place at any moment and can lie hid in safety till the 
storm passes. Men never think a woman can be right 
except when she says ditto to what they may decide.” 

“ Until I met you I may have held to some such heresy. 
But did we not cry a truce ? I am waving the white flag 
of surrender.” 

“ You are very provoking. Monsieur Pascal.” 

“ And you are very charming. Mademoiselle Lucette.” 

At this moment a soldier came hurrying to them. 

“Another messenger has arrived from the Castle, 
Lieutenant. We managed to mislead him long enough 
to get him to deliver his message. He reports that the 
hunt for the fugitives at Crevasse has proved fruitless; 
the men have returned from there to the Castle empty- 
handed and he was despatched at once to ascertain 
whether anything had been seen of them here.” 

“ Well?” 

“We were sending him back with a message that all 
was quiet here when his suspicions were aroused and we 
had to detain him like the rest.” 


SUSPENSE 283 

'' Did you question him ? ” asked Pascal, looking very 
grave. 

“ Yes, monsieur. He would say but little ; he made a 
dash to escape and when we stopped him, declared that 
there would be plenty of his comrades here to know why 
he had not returned.” 

“ Keep him safe. That is all,” said Pascal ; and when 
the man had gone he turned to Lucette. ‘‘ The begin- 
ning of the end, mademoiselle. We shall soon know 
now which plan is right, the soldier’s or the woman’s ? ” 

They carried the ominous news to Gerard, who was 
with Gabrielle. 

It had to come some time,” said Gerard. “ Thank 
God it hasn’t come earlier. Have all in readiness, Pas- 
cal, to close the house the moment there is any sign of 
the Duke’s approach.” 

And when all had been made ready against a surprise, 
they waited, all filled with anxiety for what was to 
follow. 

They had not long to wait. In less than a hour the 
men on the look-out reported the approach of a strong 
party of troops, and Gerard and Pascal hurried away to 
decide upon ^e next step. 


CHAPTER XXV 


A RUSE 


HERE was unfortunately no reason to doubt the 



correctness of the ominous news, and for a 


JL moment Gerard looked very grave when he 
learnt that the approaching force numbered between fifty 
and a hundred troops. 

‘‘ Are there likely to be any of our own men ? he 
asked Pascal. 

‘‘ I fear not. Bassot told me that they were not held 
of much use in this search work owing to their ignorance 
of the place.” 

“ Yet we might venture it. It would be a stroke. 
What say you, Pascal? Shall we let them all enter and 
risk a struggle to capture them? We should get some 
of the arms we want so badly. They are all carrying 
muskets.” 

“ That is more like you, Gerard,” cried Pascal enthu- 
siastically. “ A stroke worth making, indeed, and if well 
planned easy enough.” 

Quick, then. Here is the plan. Post men to com- 
mand the great hall; it is there we may take the main 
body of them, and dispose the rest as secretly as you can 
in the upper floors. Let no one but men of the house- 
hold be about when they come to the door. Let them 
show fear and surprise, and, delaying as long as they 
can in safety, admit at last that we are in the house. 
The soldiers will not all enter at once, but if a search has 
to be made for us, most of them will have to be brought 


A RUSE 


285 

in for it. Let the search go on, and when the soldiers 
are straggled in parties over the house, we can deal with 
them. Mademoiselle de Malincourt and Lucette must 
go to the chapel crypt to be ready to fly should the 
plan fail.” 

“ One suggestion I have,” said Pascal quickly. “ The 
shrewdest tongue in Malincourt is between Mademoiselle 
Lucette's white teeth, and if she would meet the men on 
their entry she would be best for the purpose.” 

“ I will sound her. Go you and post the men,” and 
Gerard hurried back to Gabrielle and Lucette and ex- 
plained his scheme. Lucette gladly agreed to play the 
part asked, and listened carefully as Gerard gave her all 
the necessary instructions. 

Delay them all you can,” he said. ‘‘ Every minute is 
precious. There are but some two hours now to dark, 
and if we can hold the place through the night the delay 
may save everything.” 

He led Gabrielle to the chapel crypt while Lucette 
ran down to the great hall to wait for the coming of the 
troops. Their own men were hurrying to their hiding 
places under the directions of Pascal and the officers, all 
laughing gleefully enough at the prospect of the coming 
tussle. But the dispositions were made very rapidly, and 
Lucette had been alone some minutes before the tramp 
of the men outside was heard, followed by a loud sum- 
mons for admission. 

Lucette told one of the servants to open the door, and 
he was pushed brusquely to one side as an officer with 
some dozen men filed into the house. 

Lucette gave a cry of surprise and alarm. 

“ What is the meaning of this, monsieur ? ” she asked. 

“ I am sorry if I disturb you, mademoiselle,” said the 
officer, saluting her, “ but my orders are imperative.” 

“ Are you going to shoot us all, monsieur ? ” He was 
young and good-looking she found, as she brought the 


a86 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


battery of her eyes into action, and he answered her smile 
with another. 

“ Not quite that, mademoiselle ; pray be reassured. But 

some strange things have happened ” 

This is surely one of them, monsieur,” she inter- 
posed, with a shrug of her pretty shoulders and a little 
grimace of dismay. 

“ You know that we are looking for some prisoners 

who escaped last night from the Castle and ” 

Prisoners ! And you look for them in Malincourt. 
Monsieur ! ” Admirably assumed indignation it was, 
and every interruption meant a gain of time. “ Do you 
think we harbour thieves and malefactors here ? ” 

These are no ordinary prisoners, mademoiselle,” he 
replied with another smile. He found Lucette’s eyes 
very pleasing to gaze into. 

“ And you are no ordinary thief-catcher, monsieur. A 
gallant captain like yourself must find such work little 
to your taste.” 

‘‘We have to obey orders, mademoiselle.” 

“And frighten poor girls out of their wits, ir seems. 
I thought all soldiers were as gallant as most of them 
are handsome,” and she pointed this with a very telling 
glance. 

“ You need be in no fear, mademoiselle, if you will but 
let us do our duty.” 

“ Then you are not going to arrest me ? ” and she 
laughed, and added as she made more havoc with her 
eyes : “ I think I could trust myself to you, monsieur.” 

“Is Mademoiselle de Malincourt here?” 

“ Mademoiselle de Malincourt ! ” This in a tone of 
intense astonishment. “ What will you ask me next ? Is 
she one of your escaped prisoners ? ” and Lucette burst 
into a peal of merry laughter. 

“ His Excellency the Governor is anxious to see her 
at the Castle, and we are to escort her there.” 


A RUSE 


287 

'' You speak in riddles, monsieur. Do you mean that 
the Duke de Rochelle invites guests to the Castle with a 
file of soldiers to see that they accept the invitation? 
Surely I am dreaming.’’ 

“ One of the prisoners who escaped was a friend of 
mademoiselle, and she is asked for at the Castle in regard 
to the matter.” 

“ Oh, you mean you would make her a prisoner. 
Then, if she were here, I would refuse to tell you.” 

“ It will be better to answer me directly,” said the 
officer. 

Did you ever know a woman who could, monsieur ? ” 

“ By your leave I must press for a decided reply to 
my question.” 

“ And by your leave I deny your right to question me 
and expect any reply.” 

“ As you please, of course,” he answered courteously. 

There is another matter. A guard of men was left here 
this morning when the house had been searched ” 

“ Searched ? ” broke in Lucette. “ Searched ? Malin- 
court searched! There has been no search of Malin- 
court while I have been here. True, I was absent in 
attendance upon the Duchess de Rochelle this morning, 
but Malincourt searched I Surely you are misinformed.” 

“ It is as I say. The house was searched in the belief 
that the prisoners were here, or Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court herself, and a guard was left in case they should 
seek refuge here.” 

“ Mademoiselle de Malincourt seek refuge in her own 
house I Monsieur I ” 

” I think you must know of this,” he answered smiling. 

“ I am sure you are too frank to deceive me. I would 
trust you.'' 

“ You are very good. I do not like this errand, it is 
true, but I have no option save to perform it.” 

“ I can understand that, monsieur,” she said, with a 


1288 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


glance that made him wish any one else had been chosen 
for the task. You have too good a heart to wish to 
frighten a poor girl like myself, or to persecute a noble 
innocent girl like Mademoiselle de Malincourt.” 

“ Several messengers have been sent here during the 
day and none of them have returned. I have come 
therefore to learn the reason.’' 

“ Certainly, monsieur. It is very strange,” and Lu- 
cette looked at him, almost sympathetically. ‘‘ What do 
you wish me to do ? ” 

“ I must see the guard for myself, mademoiselle.” 

“ Certainly, monsieur. Where are they ? ” 

** Pardon me. You are either keeping matters from 
me — which I assure you will be useless — or you are 
strangely ignorant of what has occurred here.” 

“ I think it must be both, monsieur, don’t you ? ” and 
they laughed together at the reply. 

“ I beg you tell me.” 

“ Oh, am I the guard ? Very well. What shall I 
tell you ? ” 

He made a gesture of impatience. 

‘‘ Where are the soldiers ? My orders are to use all 
despatch.” 

“ Oh, then I am not the guard,” she cried with a laugh, 
and then seriously : “I give you my word, monsieur, I 
have been in the house some hours and have seen neither 
the guard nor the messengers.” 

Have you seen the prisoners, mademoiselle ? ” 

“ Monsieur. That question is almost an insult ! ” 

‘‘ I mean no insult to so charming a lady, I assure you ; 
but you leave me no option save to search the house.” 

“ What, again ? ” she cried in a merry bantering tone. 
“ I did not know the great Duke was organizing a game 
of hide and go seek. But, seriously, monsieur, do you 
think your party is strong enough? We have a number 
of very savage old men among the Malincourt retainers, 
and some younger girls than I.” 


A RUSE 


289 

There will be none prettier, mademoiselle, and none 
with more biting tongues. I should wish to do it with 
the least inconvenience.” 

“ Then I beg you have in all your men and search all 
the wings at once,” said Lucette quickly. “ I shall see 
you again when it is over,” a true saying with another 
meaning than the young officer understood, and she went 
away, having successfully used up an invaluable half 
hour. 

Pascal and Gerard had heard it all from their post 
above stairs and were ready with their plans. The 
officer lost no time now in bringing in all but a dozen 
of his party, and he despatched them through the house 
with orders to search every room closely from roof to 
cellars, thus falling straight into the trap laid for him 
and them. 

He himself remained below by the door until he heard 
the scuffling sound of a struggle somewhere on an upper 
floor. A voice called to him : “ They are here, lieu- 

tenant,” and at that he dashed up the stairs, the rest 
of his men close at his heels. 

It was but a ruse to draw him away, and the moment 
he had gone, Gerard sent a man to the door who beck- 
oned excitedly to the troops outside to enter, and as they 
dashed in, mistaking the man for one of their comrades, 
they were seized, disarmed and hurried away in custody 
— the blow being cleverly, quickly, and almost silently 
struck. 

Another false alarm was now raised in a different wing 
of the house, and those soldiers who rushed to follow 
the sound were caught in the same way. Other false 
alarms followed in various directions, until the searchers, 
utterly bewildered and confused, ran first one way and 
then another, only to be caught in the net so warily and 
cleverly spread. 

At length the young officer with the remainder came 


290 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


down to the central hall, and with a ringing shout called 
his men to him. At this Pascal stepped toward him. 

'' I am sorry, monsieur, but I have found it necessary 
to detain your men for a time.” 

At a word from the officer every musket was levelled 
point blank at him, but he remained perfectly cool. 

“ Who are you ? ” demanded the officer. “ But who- 
ever you are, you are my prisoner, and if you move my 
men will fire.” 

“ Your men can fire if you order, monsieur,” answered 
Pascal calmly, “but it will be quite useless. You are 
covered by forty muskets,” and he waved his hand round 
the place where his soldiers now showed themselves. 
“ For your own sake I urge you to avoid bloodshed.” 

“ By God, I’ll not be trapped like this,” cried the officer 
furiously, and drawing his sword he rushed to cut Pascal 
down. 

“ I am unarmed and you are too brave a man to strike 
me,” said Pascal very quietly, as with folded arms he 
awaited the attack, looking him steadily in the face. 

His daring had its effect, and his opponent’s arm 
dropped even as he was in the act of striking, and the 
next moment he and his men were surrounded by three 
times their number. 

“ I owe you an explanation, monsieur,” said Pascal. 
“ Those you seek are here in Malincourt, and it was im- 
possible to allow you to obey your orders. We are in 
strong force and, save for this ruse, we should have 
resisted to the death. As it is, no harm will come either 
to you or your men. On that you have my word as a 
soldier. But for the present at least we cannot let you 
carry news back to the Castle. You will give me your 
word not to resist or try to escape, and I will not ask 
you for your sword. Your men’s muskets we have had 
to take, as we are short of arms.” 

The officer made a great effort to imitate Pascal’s 


A RUSE 


291 


coolness, but he was very young, and this humiliation 
before his men was unendurable. He had to struggle 
for self-control and well nigh broke down. 

'' I give no parole,” he said, his lips trembling. 

I respect your courage,” said Pascal, with both dig- 
nity and feeling, “ and I beg you to spare me the distress 
of resorting to the only alternative.” 

“ Not the only alternative, by God,” cried the officer 
desperately, and turning suddenly he hurled himself at 
the soldiers who stood between him and the door. 

But they were tough campaigners, much too wary to 
be caught by surprise, and in an instant his sword was 
knocked out of his hand by a blow from a clubbed 
musket which disabled his arm and he found himself 
in the grip of those who knew how to hold him. 

“ I am very sorry, monsieur, but the fault is with you,” 
said Pascal, and with a sign to the men he was led away. 
As he passed, Lucette met him, but he would not look at 
her, and hung his head that she might not see the traces 
of mortification in his face. 

“ I am sorry, monsieur,” she said gently, but I was 
fighting for those dearer to me than life.” 

“ I do not fight with women, mademoiselle, and pardon 
your deceit.” 

But you are hurt ; let me bind your arm,” she said 
solicitously, seeing that it dangled at his side. 

He drew himself up and looked at her steadily as he 
replied — 

“ Thank you, mademoiselle ; the wound to my arm is 
nothing, but you have killed my trust in the word of a 
beautiful woman,” and he signed to the men in charge 
of him to take him on. 

I am sorry for him,” she said to Pascal. 

'' He brought it on himself, the hot-headed young 
fool,” was the reply. 

“ How brave you are, monsieur ! I saw him rush at 


292 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

you and believed he would have killed you. And you 
were so cool.” 

“ We had to avoid bloodshed, somehow, and thank 
God we did so. And now, what will be the next move 
from the Castle when this party like the rest don’t re- 
turn? How shrewdly you held him in talk, mademoi- 
selle. You wasted half an hour at least, and now 
another is gone. It will be dark before the Duke gets 
here after all.” 

” I am almost ashamed of my part,” murmured 
Lucette. 

“ Nay, ’tis all fair in war, and — some other things. 
But I am getting more afraid of you than ever,” an- 
swered Pascal, laughing and turning to meet Gerard, 
who had been to tell Gabrielle the news, and now came 
up with her. She congratulated Pascal on the success. 

“We are strong enough now to hold the place through- 
out the night,” said Pascal to Gerard. 

“ Strong enough, too, to speak with force behind us. 
If the Governor comes, I shall declare myself to him.” 

“ He will come after this,” said Pascal drily. “And 
while the light remains with us we can best use it by 
settling the plan of defence.” 

They were engaged in this when, as the dusk was 
falling, the approach of more troops was announced. 
The house was soon found to be surrounded and the 
Governor himself was seen, with de Proballe at his side, 
giving orders to the troops. 

After some anxious minutes a demand that the door 
should be opened was made in a loud voice. No answer 
was returned, and a second demand followed, accom- 
panied with the threat that it would be forced. 

Then Pascal showed himself at an upper window. 

“ By what right do you threaten force ? ” he asked. 

“ I threaten it,” cried the Duke, “ as Governor of 
Morvaix.” 


A RUSE 


293 

“ You have no right, my lord Duke. I am holding it 
by command of the Lord Gerard de Bourbon under the 
authority of your Suzerain, the Duke de Bourbon, whose 
officer I am.” 

“ Where is this Lord Gerard ? ” 

I am here,” said Gerard, stepping forward. 

The Governor laughed contemptuously, and de Pro- 
balle joined him. 

“ Come out to me, then, that I may pay my homage,” 
he sneered. “ Why didn’t you announce yourself before, 
that I might have rendered it when you were a prisoner 
in the Castle ? ” 

“ I shall receive your homage in my own time, and 
when I come for it it will be with sufficient force at my 
back to exact it.” 

“ Your noble lordship’s caution is timely, yet a little 
suspicious, considering all things. If you will not come 
out to me, open the door of Malincourt that I may come 
in to you. I am more than wishful to render you your 
due. I am anxious, I promise you.” 

I am the bearer of a despatch to your lordship from 
my father, which will prove the commission I hold from 
him.” 

“ By all means bring it me.” 

I am sending it that you may see great Bourbon’s 
seal and signature,” and as he spoke a young lieutenant 
who had left the house secretly made his way toward the 
Governor and handed him the paper. 

The Governor took it with a scowl and glanced at it. 

“ Have you any other forgeries ? ” he demanded. 

“ I await your answer and submission.” 

‘‘ Submission, in God’s name ! And pray what are 
your noble lordship’s commands for me ? ” 

“ That you at once dismiss the force that you have 
wrongfully brought against this house and leave me and 
all here in peace.” 


294 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Hell’s peace ! ” roared the Governor. “ Here is my 
answer,” and he tore the paper in two and flung it into 
the messenger’s face, bidding two of the soldiers seize 
him. ‘‘ I have a further answer yet. If you do not sur- 
render yourself and all in the house within an hour, I 
will order my troops to take it by force and burn it as 
the refuge of a murderer.” 

“ We are in great strength, and shall resist you. You 
will refuse my demands at your peril.” 

The Governor’s reply was a threat, emphasized with 
an oath as he wheeled his horse round and rode off. 

There goes the last chance of avoiding a conflict,” 
said Pascal, as he and Gerard watched him. 

“ I am not so sure,” answered Gerard thoughtfully. 

We have taken him by surprise and set him a problem, 
and he is not so dull-witted as to think the solution can 
be found with just a threat and a curse.” 


CHAPTER XXVI 


AT THE CITY GATES 

G ERARD’S judgment that the unexpected position 
at Malincourt would be found much too formi- 
dable to be dismissed with a curse and a threat 
was quite correct. 

The Governor was furiously angry, and as sternly re- 
solved as ever to carry his purpose through; nothing 
should be suffered to come between him and it; but the 
last few hours had revealed certain obstacles to the im- 
portance of which even his selfish rage could not blind 
him. 

He had had convincing proof that in threatening 
Gabrielle he would provoke far greater and more danger- 
ous antagonism than any he had yet encountered at any 
time of his government. 

The first sign of this had come from the Duchess 
herself. She had sent for him soon after Lucette had 
left the Castle, and after avowing her share in procuring 
Gerard’s escape, had met his storm of invective with a 
stubborn resistance culminating in a solemn declaration 
that if harm was done to a hair of Gabrielle’s head, she 
would have herself carried in her bed out into the streets 
of Morvaix and denounce him and his acts to the citizens, 
and if that did not avail she would take the matter, if it 
cost her her life, to the King of France himself. 

He had laughed at her threats, but they had gone 
home, none the less, and had rendered him ill at ease. 

More was to come, however. Babillon was right in 
saying the city was roused by the news that Gabrielle 
295 


296 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

was a fugitive from the Castle troops. She was beloved 
in Morvaix by people of every class, rich and poor alike ; 
and hundreds of them were ready to spend their lives in 
her defence. 

Those who had not had personal experience of her 
innumerable acts of charity and kindness were bound to 
the House of Malincourt by ties of allegiance which had 
stood the test of many years of turbulence and crisis. 
In former troubles their attitude had been decided by 
that of the Maison, and when Malincourt had stood 
aloof in any quarrel, they had been neutral. And now 
every member of every family was stirred to the depths 
by the report of her danger. 

The Governor’s agents in the city had brought him 
word of this, and the citizens themselves had been to 
the Castle to seek assurances of her safety from the 
Governor. Hot words had passed on both sides, but the 
Governor had found it discreet to appease them by giving 
the assurances of her safety and explaining that the 
object of the pursuit was merely a prisoner, a murderer, 
who had escaped from the Castle. 

Hints had been given him, too, discreetly and almost 
timorously, by some of his officers that the concern on 
Gabrielle’s account was not confined to the city, but had 
also spread to such of the troops as were Morvaix men, 
and that reliance upon them in any attack upon her could 
^not be fully placed. 

Considerations of this disquieting character could not 
but produce an effect even upon the iron of his will, but 
he still saw a way to gain his end without open conflict 
with the forces supporting the Malincourt influence. He 
could coerce Gabrielle through her lover. If Gerard 
could be recaptured he would have once more the means 
of secretly compelling the consent which it might be 
dangerous to force from her by open violence. She 
would consent to be his wife to save Gerard. 


AT THE ^ CITY GATES 297 

And here it was that he found the position at Malin- 
court so disconcerting. He did not doubt that Gabri- 
elle was in the Maison with Gerard and he had gone 
there anticipating no more opposition to his entry than 
the presence of a large body of troops could at once 
remove. But instead of that, he found the maison 
barred against him and held by a force which his sol- 
dier’s eye showed him was both powerful and ably dis- 
posed for purposes of defence. 

That he could carry the place with the resources at 
his command was not, of course, open to question; 
although there would be a stout resistance involving 
bloodshed and the loss of many lives on both sides. It 
was not this which made him hesitate. But to batter the 
maison to pieces and burn it while Gabrielle was inside 
with the defenders, was at once to subject her to immi- 
nent personal danger and to rouse every one of her sup- 
porters in the city to active interference. 

There was another course open, however: to starve 
those in Malincourt to surrender. It involved delay, 
always distasteful to his impetuous overbearing will, but 
it was less dangerous and in the end would be equally 
effective. Thus he decided to adopt it, and at the same 
time to keep up a sufficient show of force to intimidate 
those in Malincourt. He could easily surround the house 
so that not a soul could leave it, and by an occasional 
feint could harry those defending it and thus hasten their 
submission. 

First, however, he would make sure that Gabrielle was 
really in Malincourt, and at the end of the hour of grace 
he had allowed, he caused another summons for admis- 
sion to be made, and when as before Pascal appeared in 
answer to it, he demanded to speak with Gabrielle. 

She came at once, with Gerard at her side, and very 
proud and defiant she looked. 

“ I wish you to understand the nature of the resistance 


298 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

you are offering to me, mademoiselle, and the conse- 
quences,’^ began the Governor. 

I understand it perfectly, my lord,” she answered 
resolutely. 

You are harbouring at Malincourt a prisoner of 
mine, and this neither the laws of France nor I myself 
can permit.” 

“ There is no one in Malincourt, my lord, who can 
rightly be termed your prisoner. Whom do you mean ? ” 

‘'The man who stands at your side, at whose escape 
from my prison you connived.” 

“You mean the Lord Gerard de Bourbon. It is by 
his commands that the doors of Malincourt are closed 
against you. And they will remain closed, my lord.” 

“ They cannot remain closed against the forces at my 
disposal.” 

“ If you as Governor of Morvaix think you dare to use 
violence against the son of your Suzerain, the great Duke 
de Bourbon, you must act as you will.” 

“ I demand that that man be given up to me.” 

“And I decline to listen to a demand I deem in- 
famous.” 

“ I wish no harm to come to you, mademoiselle, and 
if you will give him up, I will at once withdraw my 
troops from Malincourt.” 

“No harm can come to me, my lord Duke. I am with 
those who know how to protect me.” 

“ The blood of those who may suffer if you drive me 
to use force will be upon your head. I have told you 
you can go free.” 

“ The blood of the Bourbon soldiers here will be shed 
freely in defence of their master, and for the rest the 
responsibility is yours, my lord, not mine.” 

“ I give you this last chance to avoid a conflict.” 

Gerard whispered to her before she answered. 

“You ask me to surrender, and I am authorized by 


AT THE CITY GATES 


299 


my Lord Gerard de Bourbon to answer you thus. Cry 
a truce for forty-eight hours and we will come to you 
voluntarily to the Castle.” 

‘‘ I will not give you forty-eight seconds,” was the 
angry reply, and with that the Governor turned away. 

He rapidly completed his dispositions for the feinted 
attack which commenced almost immediately. It was 
delivered with much show of force from four different 
points round the house, and was accompanied by a great 
deal of musketry firing on both sides. But this, owing 
to the darkness, did little or no harm to either party. 

The result satisfied the Governor that there really was 
a considerable body of men opposed to him, and he drew 
off his troops and surrounded the maison, and left in- 
structions with the officer in command to keep up the 
pretence of an attack and to make one or two demon- 
strations during the night. Then he rode back to the 
Castle, carrying with him the conviction that in a day 
or two at most Gerard would be again in his hands. 

Inside Malincourt a very different view of the position 
was taken. The attack was regarded as the proof of the 
Governor’s intention to make good his threat to storm 
the maison and burn it ; while the ease with which it was 
beaten off only served to rouse the suspicion that it was 
no more than the preface to a much more serious effort. 

His object is to test our strength,” said Gerard to 
Pascal, and to see whether we really are in any force. 
We may look for the real fighting later. If we had 
known, we would have saved our powder.” 

“ We could ill spare it. Slight as the thing was, it 
has made grievous inroads on our supply.” 

“ We need not be anxious. It will last out till morn- 
ing, and then we shall go. They are likely to try and 
harry us through the night, so that we must be on our 
guard, but the real attack will be delivered in daylight, 
and before it comes we must be out of the house. We 


300 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


have gained our end, the delay of a night, and for to- 
morrow we can safely trust ourselves to the burghers.” 

“ I would rather have trusted to these walls if only 
Babillon could have got up with the arms.” 

But he cannot, in the face of the soldiery round the 
house.’^ 

There is the secret passage. I could go and find 
him and guide him by that way.” 

But the risk, man. If a suspicion were roused we 
should have the one chance of escape stopped. Not for 
an armoury full of guns and powder would I have that 
way discovered.” 

“ True enough; it is perhaps too great a risk,” agreed 
Pascal. 

“ My plan is this,” explained Gerard. We will hold 
the maison through the night — unless I am wrong and 
we are to be driven from it by force — and in the morning 
we will slip away secretly, Lucette and you accompany- 
ing us, and make first for the gates to leave the city 
with the pass we took from the spy, and if we fail we 
shall place ourselves in the hands of the burghers.” 

'' And the men here ? ” 

“ Must remain until the last possible moment as a ruse. 
D’Artois will stay in command, and every show of con- 
tinued resistance must be maintained. You’ll see my 
thought. The Governor knows we are here and thinks 
he has us safely caged. In that belief the restrictions 
about passing in and out of the city will probably be re- 
laxed; the search parties will be recalled from the city, 
and I am mistaken if a bold front and a slight disguise 
will not be all that is necessary for us to get away. Then 
by nightfall we shall be back with the troops to read this 
Governor a lesson.” 

“ D’Artois had better continue the resistance here? ” 

“ Only in form, of course. No lives need be thrown 
away. The only need is to blind the Castle people. But 


AT THE CITY GATES 


301 


when the attack grows serious he can either surrender or 
escape by the same means we shall use, the men scatter- 
ing and resuming the monkish disguise. Even if they 
are captured and taken to the Castle nothing will be done 
to them before we are back with d’Alembert.’^ 

They were still discussing their plans when the second 
feint was made by the Castle troops, and the ease with 
which this was also repulsed confirmed Gerard in his 
belief that the night would see no serious attack, and 
when matters had quieted down and the last shot had 
been fired, he prevailed upon Gabrielle_and Lucette to 
attempt to get some sleep. They should be roused at 
the first sign of any real danger, but what they had to 
do during the coming day made it imperative that they 
should at least lie down, even if sleep were impossible. 

And impossible it was for all in the maison. A most 
vigilant watch had to be kept, and Gerard and Pascal 
were constantly moving from point to point, that no 
single precaution should be slackened and not a move- 
ment of the troops outside pass unobserved. 

So matters remained until the dawn. When the light 
broke at length, the great strength of the Castle force 
was immediately apparent, spreading as it did all round 
the maison in imposing numbers that filled Gabrielle 
and Lucette with consternation. 

Gabrielle was for instant flight, indeed, but Gerard de- 
cided for some further delay. 

“We have to wait until the Governor shall have had 
time to give fresh instructions to the captains of the city 
gates, or we cannot get through.” 

Then Lucette suggested a serious objection. 

“ Gabrielle is so well known that she will be recog- 
nized at the gates, and although she might pass, any one 
with her would be at once suspected and stopped.” 

“ I am hoping that the gates will be open to all,” re- 
plied Gerard, “ and that no one will be stopped. But 


302 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

she will be disguised. We shall all be, in fact — Pascal 
and I as monks.” 

But if they are not open ? ” 

“ Then we have this pass of Dauban’s and the dis- 
guises.” 

‘‘ Monks do not act as cavaliers to ladies, monsieur,” 
objected Lucette, and despite the gravity of the situation 
they smiled. 

“ There is M. de Proballe’s wardrobe,” suggested 
Gabrielle. 

“Aye, we might pass for rogues, Gerard,” laughed 
Pascal. “ But for my part, Fd rather take the risk and 
play monk.” 

“ May I suggest ? ” asked Lucette. “ A plain burgh- 
er’s or merchant’s dress would be safest, with the monks’ 
gabardines carried for use in case of need. And these 
could easily be furnished here in the maison.” 

“We must have weapons, Lucette,” said Gerard. 

“ They could be covered with wrappings to look like 
staves or some part of your merchandise. There is no 
difficulty there, surely. The real difficulty is Gabrielle’s 
face, I fear.” 

“ I like the plan,” was Pascal’s emphatic verdict. 
“ But I would have a change in it. Let Mademoiselle 
Lucette and myself, if she will trust herself to me, try 
to leave the city first. If we are turned back, or even 
held by the guard, it will be no grievous matter ; and you 
and mademoiselle can see how it fares with us. If we 
have to show the pass to get through, we can go a short 
distance and I can return on the plea that something 
has been forgotten, and can hand it to you.” 

This scheme was discussed at length to be finally 
adopted, and Gabrielle and Lucette were left to settle the 
best device they could fashion to conceal what Lucette 
had termed the real difficulty — Gabrielle’s face. 

Lucette solved the problem by means of a large hooded 


AT THE CITY GATES 


303 


cloak, such as was not uncommonly worn by the burgh- 
ers’ and merchants’ wives in travelling. Drawn over the 
head and low down over the brow, it fastened under the 
chin, but a little alteration by Lucette’s deft fingers so 
arranged it that much of the lower part of the face was 
also hidden, and when she was ready to start, both 
Gerard and Pascal smiled at the little device. 

“ A burgher’s spouse to the life,” exclaimed Pascal, 
whose irrepressible spirits were as high as if they were 
all bent on a picnic. And on the pillion no one will 
know miladi of Malincourt ! ” 

“If Babillon can get us the horses, that is,” said 
Gerard, for they were first to make for Babillon’s house. 

“ Crowns are crowns in Morvaix, Gerard, and speak 
the same language as everywhere else; and if he cannot, 
I will. Shall we start ? ” 

“ We have told d’Artois everything? ” 

“ Oh, yes. I supplemented what you said with an 
hour’s lecture.” 

“ Pray God we get away and do not find the Castle 
men have spread out too far.” 

“ I have made sure of that,” answered Pascal. “ I’ve 
been out to look for myself.” 

“ Come then,” and they started. 

“ I would poor Denys could be with us,” said Gabrielle. 

“ I have seen him and told him all,” replied Lucette. 
“ He is much better, but knows he has not strength 
enough for this.” 

Gerard was very grave and anxious in his concern for 
Gabrielle, and as they passed through the chapel, down 
into the crypt and along the dark, mouldy, gloomy pas- 
sage, scarce a word was spoken. But as soon as they 
emerged into the fresh air, Pascal, who had gone on first 
to make sure no one was about, began to talk. He 
walked with Lucette, Gerard and Gabrielle being ahead. 

“ We mustn’t look like a funeral procession, made- 
moiselle.” 


304 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ If you were as anxious for me as M. Gerard is for 
Gabrielle, you too might be solemn, monsieur.” 

He glanced at her and smiled. 

“ Hadn’t we better settle the parts we mean to play ? ” 

“ What are they ? ” 

“ Well, to begin with, we’d better stop this ‘ monsieur ’ 
and ‘ mademoiselle ’ to each other. My name, as you 
know, is Pascal, and yours is Lucette, and they are 
neither of them names to be ashamed of. What say 
you — Lucette ? ” 

“ Just as you wish — Pascal,” and she copied his pause 
and tone, and laughed. 

“ Good. Now we must be something to each other, 
because we may be asked. Strangers don’t go riding 
about together as we have to; and we’re not strangers 
either.” 

“ I am beginning to know something of you, at any 
rate.” 

“ And an excellent education I hope you find it. Now, 
what do you say to brother and sister ? ” 

“We might have to quarrel with one another in that 
case, or at least be discourteous. Is that what you wish 
—Pascal?” 

“ That’s an excellent imitation of a sister’s manner — 
Lucette. But as we don’t want to quarrel, and I am 
plain burgher and you Madame Burgher, we might be 
husband and wife.” 

“ It would be a loveless marriage, wouldn’t it ? ” 

“ I’ve heard of them before,” he laughed drily. “ But 
it would certainly be a marriage of convenience.” 

“ And many of those are but little more acting than 
this. But I think in such a case I should be a scold.” 

“ I am afraid you would, but as my back will be to 
you when you’re on the pillion, I don’t know that that 
will matter. How clear the roads are,” he said, break- 
ing into earnestness for a moment. His eyes had been 


AT THE CITY GATES 


305 

cast sharply in all directions, despite his laughing man- 
ner and words. 

“ Do you think we shall get through ? Poor Gabrielle 
is so anxious.” 

“ Aye, that’s one of the troubles. She’s too anxious 
to play her part well, I fear. She’s not like — Madame 
Burgher.” 

“ Nor is M. Gerard like — Monsieur Burgher.” 

“ Well, let us hope the husband and wife will get their 
two charges safely through. We shall reach Babillon’s, 
at any rate,” he said soon afterwards, as they came in 
sight of the house. “ I pray we shall find better luck 
than last time.” 

But they did not. The house was closed, and when 
they knocked and Babillon’s wife admitted them, it was 
to say that her husband had not been home all night. 

“ It’s not a serious matter,” said Pascal, making light 
of it, as he did of all difficulties. “ Wait here, and I’ll 
go and find a couple of horses somewhere.” 

“ But Babillon could have given us news of how mat- 
ters stand at the gates and a hundred other things,” re- 
plied Gerard uneasily. 

“ All of which we shall now have to find out for our- 
selves instead,” and learning where he was likely to pro- 
cure horses, Pascal went off on his search. He was soon 
back, riding one horse and leading another. 

“ The city is much quieter this morning. I had a talk 
with the man where I got these,” he reported, “ and he 
says all the soldiers who were searching the city have 
been recalled to the Castle.” 

And about the gates ? ” 

“ He knew nothing, and I could ask no more than a 
general question, or I might have stirred suspicion. Now, 
Madame Burgher,” he said to Lucette, and there was 
some laughing between them over settling her in the 
pillion. But Gerard was in no mood to see any objects 


3o6 a courier of FORTUNE 

for jesting, and Gabrielle was so pale and anxious that 
Lucette declared it was a good thing indeed no more of 
her features could be seen. 

‘‘ Now for a bold face on things and a laugh if you 
can, Lucette,” cried Pascal, “ and we’ll soon see whether 
an honest burgher and his wife cannot ride abroad to- 
gether in this uncomfortable fashion on a fine July morn- 
ing.” 

They rode slowly toward the city gate, Gerard and 
Gabrielle following some distance behind. Pascal 
laughed and gestured over his shoulder to Lucette, until 
coming in sight of the gate he said exultantly — 

“ God be thanked, it’s open, Lucette. We shan’t be 
husband and wife much longer, if all goes well.” 

“A thought which seems to give you consummate 
relief,” she answered. 

“ Aye, the responsibilities of a husband weigh heavily 
on me, good wife — as heavily, maybe, as the double 
burden on this good patient beast. Good morning, mon- 
sieur,” he broke off, as a soldier stepped in the way and 
held up his hand. But Pascal made no effort to check 
the horse, and was passing on with a nod and a smile 
when the man laid a hand on the bridle and brought the 
horse to a stop. 

‘‘ What is it, monsieur ? ” asked Pascal. “ Cannot an 
honest man and his wife pass on his business ? ” 

“ Yes, monsieur. All those who are known to us can 
pass. Dismount, if you please, and come to the officer 
of the gate.” 

Pascal mumbled something in a discontented tone and 
then dismounted. 

He gave Lucette one glance with an ominous lift of 
the eyebrows. She understood the look — that the check 
was a very ugly one — but with an admirably feigned air 
of extreme vexation, she exclaimed — 

“ How you bungle things, Pascal. To bring me out 


AT THE CITY GATES 


307 

like this! One might as well have a wooden head for 
a husband.” 

“ Peace, scold, peace. It is no fault of mine,” he 
answered crossly. 

And the soldier smiled. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


HUNTED 

P ASCAL was agreeably surprised when the officer 
to whom he was conducted, a man of some thirty 
years of age with a frank face, commenced with 
a quasi apology. 

“ This is not a very pleasant duty of mine, monsieur, 
but you’ll understand it is a duty. I am here in place 
of Captain Boutelle, and my instructions are not to allow 
any one to pass the gate who is not known. But as I 
know scarcely any one while he knows many, it is rather 
a hardship for the citizens. Your name, please?” 

“ Pascal Tourelle.” The officer wrote it down, saying 
the while — 

“ I am sorry I do not recognize you, M. Tourelle. 
Your occupation?” 

“ Merchant — chiefly in steel wares.” 

“ You are not of Morvaix ; your accent tells me that.” 
“ I am of Paris ; my master’s affairs have brought me 
to this district.” 

'‘Ah, Paris ! ” exclaimed the officer. " I envy you, 
monsieur. Married ? ” 

" My wife rides with me,” said Pascal. 

" Her name?” 

" Lucette.” The officer looked up with a quick smile. 
" Pardon the smile,” he said, " but the name is unusual 
and recalls associations for me.” 

“ The devil it does ! Can she have been flirting here 
as well !” was Pascal’s thought, but he looked stolidly 
308 


HUNTED 


309 

at the questioner as he replied, producing Dauban’s 
pass — 

“ I can save your time, monsieur, I think. I have a 
pass.” 

“ The date is yesterday’s,” and the officer shook his 
head. “ Did you mean to start yesterday ? I am afraid 
it is no use to me. But I need not trouble you further 
except in one very simple thing. There will be plenty 
of citizens who know you, and I will send a man with 
you to any one who will identify you. I don’t distrust 
your word, of course, but I am compelled to do this work. 
And the Governor of Morvaix, as you may have heard, 
is somewhat exacting. I am really sorry,” he said, ris- 
ing. Perhaps Madame Tourelle will await you here.” 

It was most courteously suggested, but none the less 
embarrassing on that account. 

“ I think not, monsieur. She has some matters to 
see to, I believe, which our earlier departure caused her 
to put off until our return this evening, and will no 
doubt prefer to see to them now while I fetch a citizen 
to vouch for me. For the present, monsieur, good morn- 
ing. Accept my thanks for your courteous discharge of 
an unpleasant duty.” 

But the officer was not to be shaken off. 

I should have been glad to speak with her of Paris. 
It is some years since I was there. Ah, Paris ! ” and 
he sighed as if in pity for himself. 

“ When I return, monsieur, it will give me pleasure to 
see you again. I will not trouble you to send a man 
with me, but will bring back some one who will satisfy 
you as to me.” 

Nay, monsieur, it is no more than a form. I will 
send a man,” and while he turned away to give the 
necessary instructions, Pascal hurried out to Lucette. 

“ Go back to Gerard, and tell him the way is blocked. 
I’ll find you at Babillon’s. Go at once, for God’s sake. 


310 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


The officer here pricked up his ears at your name and 
may know you.’’ 

Lucette drew the end of the shawl which wrapped her 
neck and shoulders across the lower part of her face as 
the officer came out and looked curiously at her. 

I know him, indeed,” she said. 

Ah, these flirtings of yours, Lucette ! ” whispered 
Pascal, as she wheeled the horse around. “ Yes, in an 
hour, here,” he added aloud, and don’t keep me wait- 
ing. It is as I thought, monsieur, my wife will return 
to meet me here,” he said lightly, turning to the officer, 
who was looking very intently indeed after Lucette. 

Umph ! Curious ! A strange resemblance ! ” The 
words were muttered in a low whisper, but not so low 
as to escape Pascal’s sharp ears, and the officer gave him 
a quick suspicious glance. Pascal’s easy indifference 
appeared to reassure him, however. ‘‘ Here’s the man, 
monsieur,” he said. 

And again Pascal cursed his luck. It was the soldier 
with whom he had made friends in going to the Castle 
the preceding day. But he put his usual bold face on 
the matter and with a salutation to the officer went off, 
leaving the man to follow him. 

The officer looked after him thoughtfully, re-entered 
the guard-house, read over the replies to his question, 
and pondered them. 

“ I must be wrong,” he mused. “ But if so no harm 
can be done in having her followed. * Pascal Tourelle 
of Paris — and Lucette ! ’ I’ll send the names to Bou- 
telle at the Castle too, and be prepared against their 
returning — if they do return. No, there might be trouble 
that I didn’t detain them. But I’ll have the wife fol- 
lowed.” He gave directions for this at once, and thus 
laid a train that was to lead to serious consequences. 

Meanwhile Pascal was cudgelling his wits how to get 
rid of his companion, and felt none too easy under the 


HUNTED 


3 ” 


sharp glances which the man kept casting at him, as 
they walked side by side. 

“ Did I hear your name was Pascal Tourelle, mon- 
sieur ? ” asked the soldier suspiciously. 

“ I don’t know what you heard, my man, but it is my 
name. Pascal the First, that is.” 

“You’ve been a soldier, monsieur, haven’t you? I 
judge by your bearing.” 

“ In the Paris train bands. But one twin was as much 
as my father could spare to the army.” 

“ Twin? ” questioned the man doubtingly. 

“ Yes, twin. Pascal the Second,” laughed Pascal. “ A 
good soldier he is too; and, like a good soldier, with a 
palate for good wine and an eye for a pretty face. Lately 
come to Morvaix. His presence brought me here. 
He’s at the Castle.” 

“ I know him,” was the reply, with a smile and a nod 
and a knowing wink. 

“What! You know Pascal the Second!” and he 
stopped and held out his hand. “ Any comrade of his 
is my friend, and I can do what he very frequently can’t, 
pledge the friendship in a flask of good wine.” 

“ You’re wonderfully like him, and to bear the same 
name is curious too.” He spoke as if still suspicious. 

“ Ah, if you knew the devils of messes he’s got me into 
in Paris with this same name which my father’s whim 
gave us, and this strange likeness! But come, where 
shall we have the wine ? ” 

The soldier soon found a wine shop, and Pascal plied 
him freely with liquor, a second flask quickly following 
the first. When the second was still half full he rose 
and said — 

“ We’ve no time to finish it, I fear. We must find M. 
Grimaud, the leather merchant, who will vouch for me 
at the gate.” He coined the name at a venture. 

“ ’Tis a pity to leave it,” said the soldier, eyeing the 
flask wistfully. “ I don’t get such liquor every day.” 


312 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


‘‘ It’s a good reason for your staying to finish it, while 
I fetch M. Grimaud.” 

“You’ll come back?” 

“ Nay, if you wish it, I’ll stay,” and he threw himself 
back on to his seat with an air of impatience. “ Be 
quick, my good friend.” 

“ You’d better go. It’s too good stuff to swallow in 
gulps,” and the soldier winked appreciatively, as he emp- 
tied his glass leisurely in sips and re-filled it. 

“ Well, we’ll have a third reason in, then. Luck waits 
on odd numbers,” and he ordered the third flask, paid 
the reckoning, and took half a glassful. 

The “ third reason ” carried conviction, and when Pas- 
cal next rose to leave, the soldier no longer raised any 
objection. 

What step to take next was a question of some diffi- 
culty. The experience at the city gate had shown that 
Pascal could only hope to leave if some burgher of 
importance could be found to vouch for him, and the first 
thought was to try and find some one who would do 
this. But where to go? He could not tell who were for 
the Castle and who for Malincourt, and to look for 
Babillon was pretty much like looking for a bullet that 
had missed its mark and buried itself somewhere in the 
ground. 

He was standing in the market-place gazing about him 
vaguely and debating the thing when a stroke of fortune 
came his way. He caught sight of Dubois and hurried 
after him. 

The old soldier was in a gruff mood. 

“ These burghers are fools : you know the sort, Pascal. 
Babblers, gabblers, brawlers, windbags, with never an 
ounce of resolution in the lot,” he said in reply to Pas- 
cal’s question as to how he had fared with them. “ A 
cataract of talk and nothing else.” 

“ Well, I want one of them to come and talk now,” 


HUNTED 


313 

and Pascal told him what had occurred and what was 
needed. 

“ They’ll come and make you a speech, a round hun- 
dred of ’em,” said Dubois, with a gesture of contempt. 
“ But I would not trust to one of them to act like a 
sensible man.” 

“ But can you find one to identify Gerard and get him 
away ? ” 

“ No. They’d think I had some underhand plan and 
waste half the day in talking about it, and another half 
in making up their minds and ” 

“ Stay, man, don’t take example by them or you’ll split 
my ear drums with your growling. Can it be done ? ” 

“ Babillon might do it.” 

Where is he ? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ Where are you going? ” 

“ Anywhere out of the reach of their cackling. They’re 
going to meet again at mid-day for some more babble — 
babble. Why did you all leave Malincourt ? ” 

“ The Governor surrounded it and made two attempts 
to get it in the night.” 

“ These wise men say they waited on him after the 
firing and he assured them there was to be nothing more 
done, and that he intended simply to sit down before 
the maison and wait for you all to come out. To starve 
you out, that meant. He’s recalled all the search parties ; 
you can see that for yourself.” 

“ Well, we’re out now, and want to leave the city.” 

“ Where are you to be found ? ” 

“At Babillon’s house. You know that?” 

“ You’d have been safer in the maison. I’ll do this. 
I’ll try and find Babillon, and if I succeed in getting 
some one to vouch for you, will come to this house. 
You had better go there and explain things, and what 
mouthing numskulls these precious burghers are.” 


314 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

You’d better arrange some place of safety in case we 
have to leave Babillon’s and can’t get from the city.” 

“You’ll be safe enough where you are, if what they 
say is true, that the Governor thinks you are all still in 
the maison and means to keep you there.” 

“ You’ll lose no time ? ” 

“ Am I a burgher ? ” and with this last growl he went 
away, while Pascal, with a laugh, hurried to Babillon’s, 
and reported how matters had gone, and that there was 
nothing to do but to wait. 

When a chance offered he spoke to Lucette alone. 

“ I have said nothing yet, but I am not quite easy 
about that officer, Lucette. He was very curious about — 
Madame Burgher ; do you think he can have recognized 
you ? Does he know you well ? ” 

“ Is it M. Burgher questioning now ? ” she asked, with 
a glance. 

“No. We’ve dropped that ; and we’re waiting to 
see what next. Just now it’s some one a good deal in 
earnest.” 

“ Yes, he used to know me very well.” 

“Is he another of them?” He could not resist the 
jest, and she laughed back with a toss of the head. 

“ I don’t of course understand that. I won’t, I mean.” 

“Do you think he can have sent any one after you 
to make sure you were Madame Burgher ? ” 

“ Do you think so? ” She was serious now. “ I don’t 
know.” 

“ How did you get rid of the horses ? ” 

“ M. Gerard did that.” 

“ I must speak to him then. A very little slip may 
have very big results to-day.” He called Gerard aside 
and told him his doubts. 

“ I took the horses back to where you hired them. I 
dared not leave them standing here. I passed a couple 
of soldiers, but they took no notice of me ; and of course 
I made sure that no one followed me here.” 


HUNTED 


315 


'' It may be nothing, but when that soldier gets back 
and this tale gets carried to the Castle about the two Pas- 
cals and the one Lucette, it may be something — espe- 
cially if de Proballe’s cunning ears get wind of it. I 
wish you were away.” 

They were very soon to have proof that Pascal’s un- 
easiness had only too solid grounds. They waited with 
much impatience for Dubois’ coming, and when he came, 
about an hour after noon, he brought a grave face and 
very serious news. 

The city gates had been shut again and the Gov- 
ernor’s troops were once more searching the city; this 
time systematically from house to house, and the efforts 
of the search parties were being in the first place con- 
centrated on that part of the city in which Babillon’s 
house stood. 

“ I passed them at their work,” he said, “ and only 
wonder I was not stopped. You cannot stay here, or 
you will be trapped.” 

“ There is but one course then,” decided Gerard. 

We must get back to Malincourt.” 

There is a better plan,” said Gabrielle. ‘‘ Do you 
go alone, Gerard, in your monk’s gabardine. He has 
passed the soldiers, and you will do so. I will wait for 
their coming. We know from what Babillon told us 
yesterday and what Captain Dubois has heard from the 
burghers, that no harm can come to me. Please.” 

“ No,” answered Gerard firmly. “ One thing I will 
not do. I will not leave you within that madman’s 
reach.” 

“ But it is you he seeks. Would it not be safer. Cap- 
tain Dubois, for him to go alone ? And you, M. Pascal, 
what say you ? ” 

‘‘ It would be safer,” agreed the captain. 

‘‘ Dubois ! ” exclaimed Gerard. 

“ I speak but my opinion, my lord. I should take 
miladi’s advice. I will answer for her safety.” 


3i6 a courier of FORTUNE 

“ I cannot consent/' 

“ It will be too late to do anything if we dally in 
talking,” said Dubois. 

'‘We will go together, but I will change my burgher’s 
dress for a monk’s,” and he hurried from the room. 

“ I am only a monk outwardly, and it may be well to 
have an officer among the party,” said Dubois, slipping 
off his gabardine and revealing his uniform under it. 

" It’s too late,” said Pascal, who was at the window as 
Gerard re-entered. “ The soldiers are already in the 
street. The chance is gone.” 

Gerard looked very grave and Dubois smothered an 
oath in his moustache. 

"We are going to pay a heavy price for our mistake 
in leaving Malincourt,” exclaimed Gerard. " Still, we 
can but make the attempt. Come, Gabrielle.” 

" Monsieur, may I suggest ? ” put in Lucette hurriedly. 
" There is a chance that these searchers may not know 
Gabrielle. Let M. Pascal and me remain here to wait 
for them, playing your parts, while you hide somewhere 
in the house. When they find us, they may be satisfied 
to search no further than this room, and you will be 
free to leave when they have gone. If M. Pascal will? ” 

" It is well suggested,” declared Pascal. " If they will 
not know you, mademoiselle,” he added, with a quizzing 
glance. 

"I do not know all the officers, monsieur,” she re- 
torted. 

Gerard and Gabrielle both protested against the plan 
on the ground of its danger to Lucette; but this was 
overborne, and the two were left alone, while Gerard, 
Gabrielle and Dubois went with Madame Babillon to an 
upper part of the house. 

" Rather reversing the due order, this, Lucette,” said 
Pascal lightly. 

" Due order?” 


HUNTED 


317 

Man and wife an hour or two back, and now we’re 
only betrothed, you see.” 

“ M. Pascal ! ” she cried, laughing and blushing. 

'' By your leave, not Pascal, but Gerard — Gabrielle.” 

“ I wonder what we ought to be doing when they 
come. I fear my heart is beating rather wildly.” 

“ Fitting its beats to the occasion, that’s all. As to 
what we should do, can’t you find a suggestion out of 
your experience ? ” 

Cannot you ? ” 

“ I think we ought to be making love — Gabrielle. 
That’s what Gerard would be doing, I expect.” 

“ We’re doing one thing that’s right, at any rate. 
We’re talking nonsense — Gerard.” 

“ Well, I think we ought to play our parts thor- 
oughly.” 

“ Do you treat everything as a jest? ” 

Not when I’m Gerard to your Gabrielle. It’s a part 
I could play in real earnest.” 

“ I think Gerard is an extremely ridiculous person.” 

“ And I think Gabrielle a very charming — coquette.” 

“ I wish they would come, and get it over. I’m a sad 
coward, and am getting more frightened every minute.” 

Ah, you’re anxious to break the engagement. You’ll 
break your Gerard’s heart.” He was listening intently 
for the coming of the soldiers, and jested merely that 
he might distract her thoughts and keep up her spirits. 
‘‘ It will be awkward, by the way, if the officer in charge 
happens to be — another of them.” 

You seem to think the list a long one,” she retorted 
with a shrug. 

“ Let me see. To begin with ” — and he made as if to 
tell them off on his fingers. 

“ Never mind, thank you. I can count for myself.” 

“ Your eyes make me almost wish I could count 
myself,” he laughed. 


3i8 a courier of FORTUNE 

If my eyes were speaking my thoughts ” 

“ Well ? ” he asked, for she stopped. 

“ They would be asking how many hands would be 
needed to count — my Gerard’s.” 

“ Oh, my hands have long been full. Wait. I hear 
them,” he broke off, in the midst of a laugh. “ You had 
better be in my arms and, when the door opens, break 
away and utter my name — I mean Gerard ; and then act 
as though it was what it will be — a mistake.” 

The tramp of men entering the house was heard, and 
he put his arm round her. 

Look sad,” he whispered hurriedly. ‘‘ For God’s 
sake, don’t smile like that.” 

“ Oughtn’t I to like to have your arm round me? You 
are very clumsy about it, you know — Gerard. One 
might think you had had no practice.” 

“ You seem to know how things should be done,” he 
laughed. 

“ My heart is beating like a wild thing.” 

At this moment a heavy hand was thrust against the 
door, which was flung open, and the soldiers entered. 

“ Gerard ! ” cried Lucette, “ look, look, the soldiers,” 
and then staring wildly at the men, she clapped her hand 
to her lips and with a cry of fear fell into a seat. 

“ Courage, Gabrielle, it is nothing,” he whispered, in 
a tone loud enough to be heard, and bent for a moment 
over her as if in deep concern. Then he turned to the 
men. “ What does this mean ? ” he demanded angrily. 
With intense satisfaction he recognized two of his own 
men among the five who were in charge of a sergeant, 
and he shot at them a warning look. 

“ It means that we’re in luck, monsieur, I think. You 
must come with us.” 

“ Come with you ? Why ? Cannot an honest mer- 
chant be about his business without you soldiers hunt- 
ing him? ” 


HUNTED 


319 


" Your name, monsieur.” 

“ Tourelle. Leave me in peace.” 

'‘Christian name, please?” 

“ Pascal. You are an insolent fellow.” 

“ And mademoiselle’s name ? ” 

“ It is no concern of yours.” 

“ I heard it, monsieur, and yours too. Gerard the one 
and Gabrielle the other. That is enough for me. You 
must come with me.” 

“ I will not. Don’t you dare to lay a finger on me,” 
and he made as if to offer a resistance. 

“ You can explain to those at the Castle, monsieur. 
I can only obey orders.” 

“ You touch me at your peril I am an honest 
burgher.” 

“ It’s no use, monsieur. You can see that,” and at a 
sign from him two of the men stepped forward. 

“ You shall pay dearly for this outrage, and if I had 
a weapon ” 

“ Ah, but you haven’t,” was the blunt reply ; and the 
two soldiers laid their hands on him. 

“ And you also, mademoiselle, please.” 

The little comedy was well acted to the end, and Pascal, 
full of protests, and Lucette in tears, were led away ; the 
sergeant unable to repress a smile of intense satisfaction 
at the capture. 

They had not been gone long before the others came 
back to the room. 

“ The ruse has answered, then,” said Gerard. 

“ How brave of Lucette,” exclaimed Gabrielle. “ I 
trust no harm will come to her for this.” 

“ It cannot. It is but a few hours now before we shall 
be in command of the town and the Castle itself. And 
those hours will be consumed by this search. Can we 
go, Dubois ? ” 

“ I should wait a while.” 


310 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ I am in a fever to reach Malincourt,” replied Gerard 
anxiously. 

“ I should not counsel our going so far. Could you 
not find shelter in some house already searched ? Indeed, 
why not remain here ? ” 

“ I could find shelter anywhere in Morvaix,’’ declared 
Gabrielle. 

“ Then think of some place, mademoiselle. They have 
been working from east to west, so that all east of this 
is safe. There were two of our men in the party just 
now,’’ said Dubois, turning to Gerard. “ They must be 
using them to make up the number necessary.” 

“ Good. I decide for Malincourt and should like an 
escort of them to take us there,” he answered, and then 
asked again whether they could start. 

Dubois went to the window. 

“ A thousand hells ! ” he exclaimed ! “ They are com- 
ing back here. They must have found out the mistake. 
Quick, my lord, to your hiding place again ! No, no, by 
Heaven ! what fortune. Four out of five of the men are 
ours. I see a way. Hide, but close at hand.” 

He threw himself into a chair while Gerard and Gabri- 
elle left the room. 

The soldiers came hurrying in. 

“ Well, what is it? ” he asked coolly. 

“ Who are you ? ” 

“ I think that’s a question I should put to you.” 

“ I am the officer in charge of the search party. We 
are looking for the escaped prisoners, and my sergeant 
has just been fooled in this house. Now, monsieur, who 
are you ? And do you know of this ? ” 

“ I am Captain Dubois, comrade of Captain Bassot, in 
charge of the recently arrived troops. These are some 
of my men, I see.” 

The men saluted. 

Do you know anything of this trick ? ” 


HUNTED 


3!2I 

“ Monsieur ! ” exclaimed Dubois angrily. “ Of what 
do you accuse me ? 

“ I make no accusation, captain. But I have to search 
the house.” 

“ Well, send your men to search it,” and Dubois got up 
and stood by the door, thus barring the way out of the 
house. If the officer sent the Bourbon men they would 
find nothing, he knew ; if he went himself, he would find 
more than he would be allowed to take away. 

The officer hesitated a moment and then decided — 

“ ril search for myself and trust my own eyes this 
time.” 

“ It^s all one to me,” answered Dubois with a shrug. 

Three men were called on to accompany the officer, 
and all four were leaving the room, when Gerard, who 
had heard what had passed, met him at the door. 

“ Ah ! ” was the officer’s significant exclamation at 
sight of him, as I thought,” and he turned with a smile 
of triumph to Dubois. 

But the smile died away instantly. 

Dubois was standing before the door with his drawn 
sword in his hand. 

It was he who smiled now, and a grim, significant, 
dangerous smile it was. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


A RISING AND ITS SEQUEL 

HE officer stared with growing anger, first at 



Dubois, then back at Gerard, and lastly at the 


four of his men who had moved away and left 


him and the one Castle soldier alone in the middle of 
the room. 

‘‘Is this mutiny?” he cried furiously, drawing his 
sword. 

“ ril answer that,” said Dubois. “ It would be a 
mutiny if they were to turn against their own officer. 
And they will not. This is my doing, and the respon- 
sibility is mine. I will not let you take your prisoners 
away.” 

“ We’ll see to that. Jean, if that man does not stand 
from the door, you will fire at him.” The musket was 
levelled. “ Now, monsieur, if you please, stand from the 
door,” he cried sternly. 

But the musket was not fired. Gerard stepped swiftly 
behind the man, seized his weapon and dragged it from 
him. 

“We can have no firing here,” he said quietly. 

“ You will resist capture at your peril ; ” and the officer 
turned on him. 

“ I am quite prepared for that, captain,” interposed 
Dubois; “but it is you who are in peril, not we. You 
will give me your sword.” 

The officer appealed almost fiercely to the four men. 

“ Do you mean to stand by and witness this? You will 
pay for it if you do with your lives.” 

“ My soldiers are not trained to man-hunting, mon- 


A RISING AND ITS SEQUEL 323 

sieur,” said Dubois. “ Come, we have wasted enough 
time. Will you surrender to us? ’’ 

The answer was a swift rush and an attack, which 
Dubois parried with the coolness of a wary and practised 
fencer. The four soldiers looked on stolidly, and the 
one who had been disarmed watched the duel with the 
staring gaze of bewilderment and alarm. 

It lasted but a minute or two, when Dubois, forcing 
the fight with irresistible vigour, drove his antagonist 
back till, stepping on the fallen musket, he tripped and 
fell, and his sword went clattering out of his hand over 
the boards. 

Dubois picked it up, and sheathed his own weapon. 
At that moment the Castle soldier made a dash for the 
door to escape, only to be stopped by two of the Bour- 
bon men. 

“ You should not have driven me to this, monsieur,” 
said Dubois in a tone of quiet authority. The officer 
had risen and stood with folded arms, his face flushed 
with anger and his brow sullen with the chagrin and 
humiliation of his ignominious failure. You must 
accompany me. No harm will come to you if you obey. 
But we are resolute men, and our lives may be at stake.” 
He signed to his own soldiers to bring the prisoner 
along, and all left the room. 

“ What is he going to do, Gerard ? ” asked Gabrielle. 
‘‘ How terrible he looked in that fight.” 

“ He’s a strenuous antagonist to face at such a time ; 
but he meant only to disarm the other. He could have 
killed him half a doz^n times had he been so minded. 
He has done splendidly.” 

‘‘ But what next? We cannot stay here now.” 

‘‘ No, indeed, for we shall have more of the Castle 
men here soon to learn the cause of the delay.” 

What can have happened to Lucette ? Dear, brave 
Lucette.” 


3^4 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


“We are fast nearing the end of our troubles, Gabri- 
elle. D’Alembert should be up by nightfall at latest if 
all has gone well with our couriers, and we ought to be 
in Malincourt within an hour, where we can wait for 
him in safety.” 

Dubois and the four soldiers returned then, Dubois 
dressed in the uniform of a Castle man ; and Gabrielle 
could not restrain a little cry of astonishment at recog- 
nizing him, while Gerard smiled as he divined his in- 
tention. 

“ My plan is, my lord, that we use our men and play 
the guard to escort you and mademoiselle as prisoners 
through the streets. We have secured the captain and 
his man, so that they can give us no trouble.” 

“ And a good plan it is, Dubois,” agreed Gerard. “We 
are well through an ugly business, thanks to you. The 
sooner we start the better.” 

It was about two hours after noon when they left 
Babillon’s house ; but while they had been sheltered there 
events had occurred which had set the whole of the little 
city in a ferment. 

The first cause had been slight: a very trifle; no 
more than the young lieutenant’s curiosity at Lucette’s 
name at the attempt to pass the gate. He had, in the 
first place, sent men to follow her ; and although she had 
reached Gerard and Gabrielle and got well away undis- 
covered, the pursuit had been far from fruitless. Two 
of the men loitering about had seen Gerard when he 
returned with the* horses. 

They were making their report of this when the soldier 
whom Pascal had tricked returned without him, and in 
a semi-intoxicated muddle had told the story of two 
Pascals. Alarmed by this, the lieutenant had sent at 
once to the Castle, with the result that instant and most 
vigorous measures were taken to trace the fugitives. 
The fact that the horses had been obtained at no great 


A RISING AND ITS SEQUEL 325 

distance from Babillon’s house caused that district to be 
searched first, while large numbers of patrol parties were 
sent through the city. 

This step roused the citizens again, and despite 
Dubois’ opinion as to the indecision of the burgher lead- 
ers, they had resolved to take active measures; while 
the bulk of the citizens, inflamed by their long-standing 
wrongs, were quickly on fire when the soldiers turned 
out and the news spread that they were hunting for 
Gabrielle. 

All the elements for a collision were thus present, and 
the streets were thronged with the people, who eyed the 
soldiers with lowering looks of deadly hate, and needed 
but a little provocation to drive them to open and vio- 
lent revolt. 

And that provocation the Governor himself afforded 
at the very time when Gerard and his little party were 
endeavouring to escort Gabrielle to Malincourt. 

The Governor, hearing of the danger of trouble in the 
city, hurried from the Castle with the intention of con- 
ferring with the chief burghers and renewing the assur- 
ances already given that no harm threatened Gabrielle; 
and he chanced to reach the market-place just when the 
crowd was in its most dangerous temper. 

In the centre of the market-place the officers who were 
conducting the search had taken up a position, guarded 
by a number of troops, and to them all the prisoners cap- 
tured by the patrols and search parties were brought for 
purposes of identification. The crowd, constantly swelh 
ing in numbers, watched the proceedings with intense 
indignation. Jeers and groans greeted the arrival of 
every prisoner, and loud flouting laughter went up when- 
ever a prisoner was identified and released, accompanied 
by threatening murmurs of discontent and anger. 

At length stones began to be thrown, and when one 
struck the officer in command in the face the crowd 


326 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

raised a wild shout of delight. Smarting under the 
blow, he ordered the crowd to be charged. Several were 
wounded, and the sight so enraged the rest that volleys 
of stones came from other directions just as the Gov- 
ernor rode up. 

His first command was for the market-place to be 
cleared. This was done, for the crowd broke and fled 
before the weapons of the troops; and a great number 
of the citizens were caught, stones in hand, and brought 
back to the Governor. His temper was up now, and 
threatening them with heavy punishment, he ordered 
the whole of them to be marched to the Castle by the 
troops. 

The fear of a rescue necessitated the escort being very 
heavy, and this step left the troops round him compara- 
tively weak in numbers. When the crowd began to 
return, some one was quick to perceive this weakness, 
and called on the rest, who came surging back in great 
strength. A very ugly rush followed almost immedi- 
ately, which the troops found great difficulty in resist- 
ing, as the crowd had now armed themselves with staves 
and bars and such crude weapons as they had been able 
to snatch up in the hurry. Some very hot fighting en- 
sued, in which fierce blows were given and taken on 
both sides, and the soldiers seemed likely to be over- 
powered. 

It was at this juncture, just as messengers had been 
sent to bring up more troops, that Gerard’s little party 
reached the market-place close to the point near the 
statue, where the Governor stood watching the fray with 
very anxious eyes as he saw his soldiers being beaten 
down one by one. The crowd seemed to grow in num- 
bers and fierceness every moment, until after a last des- 
perate rush the soldiers turned and scattered in all direc- 
tions to be hustled, struck down and lost in the surging 
mass of the people, whose leaders had possessed them- 


A RISING AND ITS SEQUEL 327 

selves of the soldiers’ weapons, and now threatened the 
Governor himself and the handful of men who were 
clustered round him. 

“ Long live Malincourt ! Long live Malincourt ! 
Down with the Tyrant ! Remember our wrongs ! ” 
were the cries in hundreds of strenuous voices on all 
sides; and after a hot exchange of words between the 
leaders and the Governor, one of those near him was 
struck, and the blow was the signal for an attack on the 
rest, who were beaten back helpless against the resistless 
anger of the populace. It appeared certain that the next 
moment would see the Governor himself in the hands of 
the crowd, whose passions, nurtured on their long en- 
dured wrongs and whetted now by their victory, were 
roused to such a pitch of fury that they would have torn 
him to pieces. 

The Governor, now fear-filled and terror-cowed, stood 
shrinking against the statue from the sea of angry 
menacing faces which glared round him when Gerard, 
who had forced his way through the throng, sprang 
between the cowering figure and the mob, and with 
uplifted hand cried in a commanding voice that rose 
above the din — 

** Mademoiselle de Malincourt is safe. She is here.” 

He pointed to where, on the fringe of the crowd, 
Gabrielle stood with Dubois; and for a moment there 
was a lull in the storm as the crowd craned their necks 
for a glimpse of her. 

But the sense of wrong, the thirst for vengeance, the 
hate of the Tyrant and the sight of him now almost 
within touch of the hands outstretched to seize him, soon 
re-kindled the flame, and the clamour broke out again, 
and now was directed also against this daring monk 
who stood between them and their prey. 

“ Down with the monk ! Death to the Tyrant ! ” 

The cry began near at hand, and was caught up by 


328 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

those round until it swelled into a loud roar, vehement, 
menacing and perilous. 

“ Save me, save me,’' said the Governor, cowering now 
between the statue and Gerard, who, undaunted by the 
angry faces and clenched and threatening hands, faced 
the mob, and again sent his voice ringing like a clarion 
among them. 

“ Peace ! Are ye men that would do this violence ? 
Miladi of Malincourt is safe.” 

Once more his commanding presence and fearless 
calm stilled them for a pause; and before the storm 
could break out again a strange change came. 

Gabrielle had seen Gerard’s peril, and believing that 
he would be the next victim of the mob, had made herself 
known to the people around her, who broke out into 
shouts of joy, and amid a storm of cries and cheers she 
passed through the ranks, mounted the steps of the 
statue and took her stand by Gerard’s side. 

A thunder of cheers greeted her appearance, and the 
air was rent with cries of Long live Malincourt ! ” 

But the danger was not over yet, for when the Gov- 
ernor, gathering some courage from the changed temper 
of the mob, showed himself for a moment at Gabrielle’s 
side, the cheers changed with ominous suddenness to 
shouts and execrations and groans in the same deafening 
clamour. 

“ For God’s sake, save me from them,” he said, shrink- 
ing again behind Gerard. '' They will tear me to 
pieces.” 

“ May we promise them an end to their sufferings ? ” 
asked Gabrielle. 

“ Yes, yes, anything. I will do anything. My God, 
anything ! ” 

“ Down with the Tyrant. Give him to us. Death 
to the Tiger of Morvaix ! ” came the cries, with even 
fiercer vehemence. 


A RISING AND ITS SEQUEL 329 

Again Gerard stood with uplifted hand. 

“ Peace ! ” he called. Miladi of Malincourt will 
speak to you.” 

At this the cheers came again as Gabrielle, with 
heightened colour, waited for silence. 

‘‘ I beg you listen to me. I bring you peace, and in 
the name of the Governor I promise you an end to your 
wrongs and sufferings.” 

The cheers rang out again, and as they died down 
some voices called : We are starving. What of the 

tax on our food?” 

'' It shall be repealed,” said the Governor. 

“ The Governor pledges his word it shall be repealed,” 
cried Gabrielle. A deafening storm of wild joyous 
shouts burst out with mighty cries of “ God bless Malin- 
court ! Long live Miladi of Malincourt ! ” 

“ Will he keep his promise ? ” cried a stentorian voice. 

“ I pledge my honour.” 

Gerard repeated this in his ringing tone. 

“ The Governor pledges his honour as a noble of 
France to repeal the tax — a pledge no man dare break.” 

“ You have saved my life, mademoiselle, you and this' 
monk,” said the Governor, not recognizing Gerard, who 
had kept his face carefully averted, and now drew his 
cowl closer. 

“ We have saved the people,” answered Gabrielle, 
whose eyes were shining with the excitement of the 
scene. 

Get me away if you can,” said the Governor next. 
'' Oh, thank God, thank God, at last ! ” he cried with a 
sudden change of tone, as a volley of musketry was 
heard, and a large body of mounted troops dashed 
through the crowd and mustered in force round the 
statue, on the base of which the three stood. 

With the troops round him, the Governor’s courage 
returned, and as his fears vanished his true nature re- 
asserted itself. He scowled at the crowd. 


330 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


Charge them, charge them, the canaille ! ” he cried 
passionately. Cut them down, the dogs. To threaten 
me ! Give them the steel ! ” 

My lord, is this keeping your pledge ? ” asked Gerard 
indignantly. 

“ You did well, sir monk, you saved my life, and shall 
have fitting reward; but this is my business.’’ 

“ You pledged your honour as a noble of France, my 
lord Duke,” protested Gerard. 

At this moment de Proballe broke through the troops 
and came hurrying to the Governor. 

“ You are not hurt, my lord, I trust,” he cried. 

It is not your fault that I was not torn to pieces by 
the mob. But for mademoiselle, your niece, and this 
good monk, who stopped the mob in the moment of 
frenzy, I should have been.” 

“ My God ! ” exclaimed de Proballe, recognizing 
Gerard. “ Do you know who that monk is ? The vil- 
lain de Cobalt ! ” 

The Governor, who stood close to Gerard, stepped 
back hastily, as if in fear of some treachery, and when 
at a safe distance scowled at him with eyes of hate. 

“ It is well,” he said between his teeth. “ I promised 
you a fitting reward. You shall have it.” He smiled, 
and turning to the soldiers near him, he ordered : 
“ Arrest him.” 

“ You will not do this, my lord. You cannot be so 
cowardly,” cried Gabrielle, putting herself before Ge- 
rard. But this act only served to infuriate him. 

“ Arrest him, I say,” he repeated. “ It is I rule here, 
mademoiselle, not you. You shall not protect him and 
cannot save him from the fate he merits. You have 
done enough ill for the people already.” 

‘‘ This injustice shall not be done,” declared Gabrielle 
indignantly. 

“ You will answer for this to me, my lord Duke, as 


A RISING AND ITS SEQUEL 331 

the son of your Suzerain,” said Gerard, stepping for- 
ward. 

“ Yes. I will answer to you and for you ; and answer 
now, in this way.” 

He signed to the soldiers, who then laid hands on 
Gerard. 

“ I will appeal to the people,” cried Gabrielle ve- 
hemently. 

“ There shall be substance for your appeal, too,” he 
replied. He was like a man beside himself with passion. 
“ He shall not escape me again. Have a space cleared 
there,” he thundered to his men. “ Bring up a file of 
men. This man is a spy and the ringleader of all the 
tumults to-day. He is condemned to death, and shall 
die now.” 

Even his officers stood aghast at this. 

“ I demand, at least, the appearance of a trial,” said 
Gerard calmly. 

You have been tried already. I know your crimes, 
and have tried and condemned you. Do as I say,” he 
thundered to the officers, “ or by the God of Heaven I 
shall know how to deal with those who mutiny against 
me.” 

I am the son of the Duke of Bourbon, and in his 
name I command you to disregard the Governor’s order,” 
said Gerard in a loud, firm tone. 

It is a lie, a lie. Disobey me at your peril.” 

Two of the officers approached and were venturing 
upon a remonstrance, when the Governor, mad with his 
rage, struck one of them a violent blow on the face and 
himself called up a file of the soldiers. 

“ Bring that villain here,” he said to the men who held 
Gerard. They were too frightened to disobey him. 

Gabrielle watched with bated breath, and was spring- 
ing forward to again interfere when de Proballe put 
himself in her way. 


332 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

“ My lord, my lord,” she cried in an agony of distress 
and fear. '' I urge you, I beg you not to do this thing.” 

But the Governor was deaf to her entreaty, and hav- 
ing drawn up the file of men, stood by them, and himself 
gave the command in a voice thick with rage. 

Gerard faced the men without a tremor. 

“ There will be a heavy reckoning for all concerned 
in this,” he said; and his voice was as calm and steady 
as before. 

The Governor’s command rang out stern and sharp, 
and the guns went up to the men’s shoulders. 

Then, with a scream, Gabrielle tore herself from de 
Proballe, and snatching a sword from an officer as she 
passed, rushed in front of Gerard and held it to her 
heart. 

If he dies, I will plunge this to my heart, and my 
blood, with his, shall cry for vengeance upon you.” 

The Governor listened, his angry eyes fixed on Gabri- 
elle. 

‘‘And if he lives?” 

“ I will do all you have asked.” 

“ No,” cried Gerard loudly. “ I will not take my life 
on such a condition.” 

A moment’s pause of acute suspense followed. Then 
the Governor nodded and said curtly — 

“ It is enough. You have saved his life, mademoiselle. 
He shall go free. But first take him to the Castle.” 

And in a few minutes the troops were on their way 
to the Castle, with Gerard in their midst, once more a 
prisoner. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 

S OME three or four hours after the rioting in 
the market-place, Pascal and Lucette, who had 
been hurried to the Castle from Babillon’s house, 
were led to the Great Hall of Audience and placed in 
the midst of the large crowd of townsfolk who had been 
taken prisoners by the troops. 

They were all herded together in a space about mid- 
way down the southern side of the Great Hall, in a 
space set apart by strong barriers and guarded by a ring 
of soldiers. Two other companies of soldiers were pres- 
ent, each about fifty in number, and they were drawn up 
one on each side of the dais at the eastern end, where 
stood the Governor’s seat of audience and judgment. 

Nearly all the prisoners had been injured in the con- 
flict, and carried some grim evidences of the strife. 
Those whose wounds were serious wore such blood- 
stained bandages, dressings and slings as they had been 
able to improvise ; but for the most part the wounds were 
undressed, and the men appeared just as they had been 
taken, with hair and faces grimed with blood and dirt, 
and clothes torn and jagged by the soldiers’ weapons, 
making a gruesome sight, which moved Lucette alter- 
nately to shrinking repulsion and tender pity. 

“ There must have been terrible fighting,” she said 
to Pascal, for they knew nothing of what had passed, 
and had been told merely that they were to be tried 
immediately, with the rest of the prisoners, for their 
333 


334 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

share in the day’s work. “ I wonder what has hap- 
pened.” 

'' We can find that out ; I will question some of the 
men,” he replied. “ But I would rather know what is 
going to happen.” 

‘‘ I am afraid we shall find that out too quite as quickly 
as we wish ; ” and Lucette glanced nervously about her 
at the men who were guarding the prisoners. She gave 
a little shiver of fear as her eyes fell on the Governor’s 
seat, and speculated anxiously what the ceremonious and 
somewhat terrifying preparations boded to them all. 
From that her gaze passed to the soldiers gathered about 
the dais, whom she scrutinized closely; and just as Pas- 
cal returned from questioning their fellow-prisoners, she 
uttered an exclamation of surprise and pleasure. 

‘‘ Monsieur Pascal,” she whispered eagerly, there 
is Captain Dubois.” 

“Dubois? Where?” 

“ There, among the soldiers on the right of the Gov- 
ernor’s seat: thirteenth, fourteenth, fifteenth — yes, fif- 
teenth in the second row, counting from the dais to the 
right. I am sure it’s he. Do you see him? ” 

“ See him ? I see more than him. Every man in the 
ranks there is ours, and Bassot himself is in command. 
We shall see something before we are many hours 
older, or I am no Bourbon.” 

“ Where can Gabrielle be ? And M. Gerard ? ” 

“ So far as I gather, he is a prisoner ; but the men 
here know little. There has been a riot in the market- 
place; and these are some of the rioters. They have 
been told only that they are to be tried now.” 

“ Then they cannot have reached Malincourt. Oh, I 
wonder what they will do to us,” cried Lucette. 

“ I know how I would punish you were I the judge.” 

“ I would trust you,” she smiled. 

“ You wouldn’t like the punishment any more than I 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 335 

like the results of your act.” His tone was half earnest 
half jest ; and she looked up puzzled. 

“ What is my crime ? ” 

“ You have given us splendid help in many ways ; 
but Fm sadly out if our last mischances are not to be 
traced to that habit of yours — of making fools of us 
men.” 

Sadly out! I’m sadly out if you did not say that 
with a rare spice of relish. Sadly, indeed! Is this one 
of M. Burgher’s curtain lectures?” 

“If you were still Madame Burgher, it might be,” 
he laughed. 

“ But I’ve gone back to Lucette, thank you, monsieur.” 

“ Aye, the Lucette whom the officer at the gate rec- 
ognized.” 

She understood him then. “You don’t think ?” 

she said eagerly. 

“ What I don’t think is not of much account. But I 
do think that any man who has once been under fire 
from your dark eyes would not readily forget them. 
He had not forgotten them, and they set him thinking 
too.” 

“ Oh, how cruel you are ! To blame me in this way.” 

“ Blame you ? It is the fortune of things. But if you 
think there’s a lesson in the thing, that good fellow of 
yours, Denys St. Jean, mightn’t be sorry if you learnt 
it. A thing of that sort is pretty much like a forest fire : 
you can start it easily, but you never know what may be 
burnt or how far it may spread before it’s put out.” 

“ I ought to be grateful to you for first frightening 
and then lecturing me at a time like this,” cried Lucette 
angrily. 

“ My punishment to you would be to sentence you to 
stop it for the future. That’s all. And now I’ve said 
my say,” he answered ; and then, with a reassuring laugh, 
added : “ As for this, it will be nothing. Have no fear. 


336 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

We may have a farce of a trial and a sentence after this 
Tiger’s manner; but before he can do anything, the 
tables will be turned on him, and he is not unlikely to 
find himself where we are. Have no fear, and don’t be 
surprised at anything that happens.” 

Lucette was silent for a while, her manner a mixture 
of vexation and regret. 

“ Shall I say I have learnt my lesson, monsieur ? ” she 
asked with a look half mocking, half serious. “ Your 
words have hurt me.” 

“ I fear you’ve but a poor memory for lessons, 
Lucette.” 

“ Ah, you are unendurable ! I don’t like this lec- 
turer’s mood of yours.” 

“ Then it’s fortunate I don’t wear it often. You are 
too brave and true a girl at heart, Lucette,” he said 
earnestly, “ not to make your good will worth having 
for any man. And now I’ll be serious no more.” 

But Lucette looked serious then, and twice turned to 
him as if to say something; although in the end she 
shrugged her shoulders and remained silent. 

“ Something is going to happen now,” said Pascal 
after a minute, as a number of the Governor’s suite 
entered and ranged themselves near the dais. Both were 
watching them when Lucette cried suddenly — 

“ There is Gabrielle. Oh, how sad and pale she 
looks!” 

“ She takes it all very seriously,” replied Pascal ; and 
pushing through the prisoners, he forced a way for 
Lucette and himself to the front. Gabrielle saw, and 
hurried to speak to them, when one of the guards stopped 
her. 

You cannot speak to the prisoners, mademoiselle,” 
he said. 

“ Nonsense, fellow,” exclaimed Pascal angrily. 

“ Silence, prisoner.” 



GERARD BORE HIMSELF WITH GREAT DIGNITY 






IN THE HALL OP AUDIENCE 337 

“ Not at your command, I promise you ; ” but Gabri- 
elle making a hasty gesture to them, fell back, and at 
the moment there came a blast of trumpets heralding 
the approach, as they thought, of the Governor. 

But to their amazement, it was Gerard, dressed in 
Bourbon uniform and preceded by two courtiers, who 
backed before him, bowing deeply as if in profound 
respect. One of them was d’Estelle, whose sallow sar- 
donic face wore a smile of mockery ; and as they entered, 
a herald called in loud tones — 

“ Place, there, place, for the most noble Lord Gerard 
de Bourbon.’’ 

At the announcement the men about the Governor’s 
seat made a profound obeisance, and formed a lane to 
the steps leading to the dais. 

Gabrielle trembled, and showed such agitation and 
pain that Lucette was full of concern for her, while 
Pascal smiled and muttered to himself : “ In the name 
of the devil, what can this mean ? ” 

Gerard bore himself with great dignity, though under- 
standing the thing little better than Pascal. He saw 
the smiles of derision which the Governor’s favourites 
exchanged one with another, but paid no heed to them, 
and acted as though the scene were no mockery, but 
earnest. 

He was bowed to the Governor’s chair, and as he took 
his seat the Bourbon colours were suddenly unfurled, 
one on either side. 

His Grace the Duke de Rochelle entreats your lord- 
ship to be seated here, and will wait upon you to make 
his homage to your lordship as the representative of the 
illustrious Duke de Bourbon, the gracious Suzerain of 
Morvaix.” It was d’Estelle who said this, and his 
cynical smile was answered by the sneers of every cour- 
tier near. 

“ I shall be glad to receive his homage,” said Gerard 


338 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

as he stood by the Great Seat and looked about him. 
In his surprise he had not noticed Gabrielle when enter- 
ing; but in a moment he saw her and went to her. 

“ What can this mockery portend, Gerard ? ” she asked 
nervously. 

Nay, I know not. The Governor seeks to amuse 
himself, I gather; but I care not so long as he does but 
waste enough time over it.’' 

“ It has some sinister meaning.” 

“ So he will find, if he will but mock long enough,” 
he answered drily. “ Meanwhile, we will play up to him 
in a way he will find little to his liking. Come. I will 
have a seat placed for you by my side.” 

“ No, no. Let us not anger him further,” she said, 
shrinking. “ It is not prudent.” 

His anger is nothing to us. In an hour or two at 
most he will be on his knees to us, in no mocking mood, 
I promise you. Come ; ” and he took her hand, and 
leading her to the dais he ordered d’Estelle to place a 
chair for her by him. 

I have no commands of the kind, most noble lord,” 
he sneered. 

“ I command here now. Do as I bid you,” answered 
Gerard sternly; and after a second’s hesitation it was 
done. 

The moment after Gabrielle had taken her seat the 
soldier next Dubois let his musket drop, and at the 
clanging noise Gerard looked round and saw Dubois. 
It was a device to attract his attention to the fact that 
the whole of Bassot’s company were present. 

Dubois, with a meaning glance, looked across to the 
prisoners, and Gerard, following the direction of his 
eyes, saw Pascal and Lucette. His face maintained its 
grave set expression; but his eyes were full of meaning 
as he met Pascal’s and glanced first at the prisoners and 
then at the men guarding them. 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 339 

“ We are well prepared, indeed, Gabrielle,” he whis- 
pered to her. “ Duhois has conceived a plan daring 
even for him. Pascal is among the prisoners.” 

“ I have seen him, and Lucette too ; hut they would 
not let me speak to her.” 

It needs no speech. He understands. He will lead 
the prisoners when the moment comes, and they will 
overpower the men in charge of them.” 

“ But the soldiers here.” 

“ Are Bourhons to a man and Duhois is among them — 
eating out his heart, I will wager, for the moment when 
he can strike. Ah! here comes the Governor.” 

“ I have seen the Duchess, Gerard, and she is coming 
hither,” whispered Gahrielle quickly. 

“ Good ; it will all help to waste time.” 

The Governor, with de Prohalle and others in attend- 
ance, entered then, and he gave a start of anger at seeing 
Gahrielle hy Gerard’s side. He suppressed it quickly, 
however, and made his way with an affectation of respect 
toward Gerard. De Prohalle, save for an occasional 
smirk, was preternaturally grave as he followed close 
to the Governor, howing at every step with a grotesque, 
exaggerated obsequiousness that drew smiles from all. 

Not an act or gesture of all this escaped Gerard, who 
saw through the childish contemptible burlesque by 
which it was designed to insult and humiliate him; but 
he continued to act precisely as he would have acted had 
the ceremony been genuine. He remained seated while 
the Governor approached the dais and said, with a last 
low bow — 

‘‘ I desire to offer my most humble greetings to my 
lord Gerard de Bourbon, and to bid you welcome to 
Morvaix.” 

“ Your recognition of my right and rank as the son 
of Morvaix’ Suzerain comes somewhat late, my lord 
Duke, and my previous reception at your hands was but 


340 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

an indifferent preface to this more fitting sequel. That 
preface yet remains to be explained.’’ 

“ I had not then convinced myself that you were indeed 
Great Bourbon’s son.” 

“You are, then, now convinced?” 

“ Should I be here and you where you sit were it not 
so, most noble lord ? ” 

“ What, then, has convinced you? Your answer does 
not satisfy me.” 

“ That is a matter to be more conveniently discussed 
between us in private. All is well with our illustrious 
Suzerain ? ” 

“ My purpose in Morvaix is not concerned with the 
passing of mere idle compliments, and I bear no other 
greeting to your lordship than that you have already 
received and destroyed — an act you may now be anxious 
to explain.” 

“ Your noble lordship’s — condescension amazes me,” 
said the Governor, with a pause before the word, easy 
for all to understand. “ You speak of a purpose. Will 
you be good enough to explain it ? ” 

“ I am indeed glad to do so to all present,” answered 
Gerard readily, rising. He welcomed the chance of let- 
ting the prisoners hear it. “ My father, the Duke de 
Bourbon, the Suzerain of Morvaix, had heard ill reports 
of your government here: that your rule was harsh; 
that the people were oppressed by your soldiers; that 
justice was denied to the citizens, who were crushed and 
ruined by the imposition of iniquitous taxation; and 
further, that many dark and evil practices prevailed. 
He has sent me here, therefore, bearing full powers to 
inquire into the methods of your government and to 
redress the grievances of the suffering people.” 

The Governor and those round him sneered and 
laughed; but the prisoners listened intently to every 
word, and not understanding that the scene was no more 
than burlesque, one of them cried in a loud voice — 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 341 

God save your lordship ! Long live Bourbon !” and 
the cry was caught up by the whole body of prisoners 
and of Bourbon troops swelling into loud shouts, which, 
for the moment, the guards tried in vain to silence. 

The Governor paled with anger. 

“ Your lordship knows how to appeal to the passions 
of such canaille,’’ he said, when silence had been partly 
restored. 

“The passions have first been provoked by your mis- 
rule, my lord Duke,” answered Gerard in his stern ring- 
ing tone, to the delight of every one of the prisoners, 
who believed that justice was indeed at last to be meted 
out to the ruler they detested. Gerard observed the 
change in them, and saw, with intense satisfaction, that 
their mood was now such as would make them ready 
helpers in the scene to follow. “ Who are these pris- 
oners ? ” he asked the Governor. 

“ Their presence here is in accord with half my pres- 
ent purpose, most noble lord. I have deemed it best 
that they should be tried before you, illustrious Bour- 
bon’s son, that you should know their crimes and your- 
self decree their punishment, you being, as I know you 
to be, the essence of justice and purity itself.” 

At this de Proballe laughed audibly; and the sneer 
passed round the courtiers. It was he who had sug- 
gested to the Governor this mocking masquerade and 
the burlesque treatment of Gerard, and the irony of the 
scene delighted him. 

But Gerard gave not a sign that he even saw the sneer. 

“ It was well arranged, my lord,” he said gravely. 
‘‘ And the other part in your purpose ? ” 

“ Is a personal atfair, personal to the lady at your 
side and myself.” His look conveyed his meaning, and 
Gabrielle flinched. 

“ I think I know your meaning,” answered Gerard 
with unmoved composure, “ and shall be glad to assist 


342 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

in furthering such a matter. But first, the prisoners. 
What is the charge and the evidence ? ” 

De Proballe stepped forward here. 

Most noble and puissant lord Gerard of Bourbon,” 
he began with an insolent air, when Gerard interrupted 
him. 

“ Stay,” he said, with an imperious gesture. “ I will 
not hear the Baron de Proballe. I know him to be 
incapable of telling the truth.” 

De Proballe fell back at this insult, and in a voice 
vibrating with passion exclaimed — 

Will your lordship endure this insolence longer ? ” 

But the Governor was rarely troubled when any one 
other than himself was humiliated. He was now, in 
truth, rather inclined to rejoice at de Proballe’s discom- 
fiture, and replied with more than a dash of contempt — 

“We must not forget, monsieur, that the lord Gerard 
comes from Paris with special knowledge we do not 
possess in Morvaix ; ” and the favourites round, taking 
their cue from this tone, sneered one to another with sig- 
nificant shrugs and glances. 

“ The evidence, my lord ? ” said Gerard with a show 
of impatience. 

The Governor called up one of his officers then, who 
spoke of the affray in the market-place; and Gerard, 
under cover of a desire to get at the truth, questioned 
him at considerable length, and so consumed much in- 
valuable time. Two other officers followed, and some of 
the soldiers who had been injured by the crowd. 

Having prolonged the matter as long as practicable, 
Gerald said — 

“ There is one point on which none of the witnesses 
have spoken. The provocation which drove the people 
to revolt? I would hear that.” 

“ There was none,” answered the Governor, who was 
now wearying of the farce. “ And, moreover, these pro- 
ceedings have lasted long enough.” 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 


343 


''We will, then, hear the prisoners themselves.” 

" That is not the law in Morvaix,” was the curt reply. 
" They were caught red-handed, and can make no de- 
fence.” 

"Is that your Morvaix justice, my lord? I am not 
surprised there is discontent, therefore. I will consider 
the matter I have heard, and give my judgment on the 
morrow. Meanwhile the prisoners will be released.” 

They broke out into joyous shouts at this, and again 
the cries of " Long live Bourbon ! ” rent the air, to the 
intense mortification and anger of the Governor. 

" This is too much,” he said with a scowl. " Your 
lordship will not be here on the morrow. I am sending 
you to-night on your way with an escort.” 

But Gerard having his own end in view, affected not 
to hear him. 

" And now the second matter you mentioned, my 
lord ? ” he asked ; " affecting Mademoiselle de Malin- 
court here and yourself.” 

" It is one that will doubtless please you,” answered 
the Governor. The burlesque so far had brought him 
far less pleasure than mortification ; but he was now sure 
of his ground. He intended to make Gerard the medium 
of announcing his betrothal to Gabrielle, and the thought 
of this triumph of ingenuity appealed to him. " Made- 
moiselle de Malincourt has been pleased to consent to 
betroth herself to me, most noble lord ; and your gracious 
presence makes this a fitting opportunity for the fact to 
be announced. You will be good enough to announce it.” 

His tone was a threat, and as such Gerard under- 
stood it. 

" Betrothal ? ” he repeated, with an excellent simula- 
tion of surprise, as if ignorant of the whole matter. 
" But is there not already one Duchess de Rochelle ? ” 

" You know the facts well,” answered the Governor, 
dropping all form in his anger. " Do what I say, or 
there may be bitter reasons to regret it.” 


344 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

But Gerard was a far better actor than he, and replied 
in a very loud tone, as if more surprised than ever — 

“ Do you wish me to announce to all present that, 
having already one wife, you propose to take a second? 
This is against the laws of France, my lord. I cannot 
make such an announcement.” 

The Governor bit his lip and frowned, and said, in a 
threatening undertone — 

“ If you wish to leave Morvaix to-night with your 
head on your shoulders, you will announce it.” 

“ You are tearing off the mask, then, at last,” said 
Gerard, as calmly as before, with a smile. 

“ The Duchess herself has agreed to a divorce, so that 
this marriage may take place.” 

It is a union I cannot and will not sanction,” declared 
Gerard in a loud firm voice. “ In the name of the Suze- 
rain of Morvaix I forbid it. It must and shall not be.” 

“We will see to that and have an end to this mock- 
ery,” cried the Governor, turning to give an order to 
his officers. But before he could deliver it an inter- 
ruption came. The Duchess de Rochelle was borne into 
the hall on a litter. 

Dead silence fell on all as her litter was set down at 
the foot of the steps. 

“ Here is the Duchess to speak for herself,” said 
Gerard. 

She was pale and fragile, but her eyes were burning, 
and her soft voice thrilled all as she spoke. 

“ I have heard what has passed, my lord,” she said 
to Gerard ; “ and I have come here to protest against 
this contemplated wrong — the last of many I have en- 
dured at my husband’s hands. I will not have that 
innocent girl sacrificed. I protest solemnly against this 
infamy, in the name of God, the Holy Church, and of 
the laws of France.” 

The effort seemed to exhaust her strength, and as she 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 345 

fell back faint and white, Gabrielle ran and knelt beside 
her. 

Gerard paused for the Governor to speak, but rage 
deprived him of words. 

“ What say you now, my lord ? ” asked Gerard. 

This is a plot against me — a damnable scheme to try 
and put me to shame here,” cried the infuriated Gov- 
ernor. You shall have an answer, never fear ; and one 
little to your liking. Seize that man,” he cried to his 
officers, pointing to Gerard with a hand that shook with 
rage. 

“ Should not the hall be cleared ? ” said de Proballe, 
roused to great alarm for himself now at the fiasco of 
his plans. 

The answer came from Gerard in a loud tone that 
resounded through the vast hall. 

“ No,” he cried ; “ not until the infamy of this thing 
has been made public.” 

A profound hush of expectancy fell upon the great 
throng, each man holding his breath in wonderment and 
suspense; and before it was broken, an officer entered 
hurriedly and approached the Governor — 

My lord, my lord,” he said excitedly ; I crave your 
lordship’s pardon. Captain Boutelle has sent me to re- 
port that a large force of troops are approaching the 
city.” 

“ At last,” whispered Gerard under his breath, with a 
deep sigh of relief. 

The Governor turned to two of his captains near him — 

“ Go at once, Des Moulins, and you, Courvoir, and 
see what this means. Close the gates against them, and 
hold them in parley till I come.” 

The men hurried out in company with the officer who 
had brought the news. 

“ Clear the hall. Captain Fourtier ; drive these canaille 
back to the prisons until I can deal with them/' 


346 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

Stop,” cried Gerard, springing to his feet. ** No one 
leaves the hall except at my orders. The force you hear 
of is a Bourbon army coming here under my command. 
Your power is broken, my lord Duke. Who disobeys 
me now will answer to the Suzerain Duke, Great Bour- 
bon, for his disobedience. Bear the Duchess away. 
Gabrielle, you had better leave with her.” 

“ By God, you shall rue this insolent presumption ! 
Let the hall be cleared, I say. It is I, the Governor, who 
order it.” 

The Great Hall became now the scene of intense ex- 
citement and commotion. 

The guards commenced to obey the Governor's com- 
mand to drive the prisoners back to the cells. Groans 
and hooting broke out, and in the confusion Lucette con- 
trived to slip past the soldiers and hasten to Gabrielle, 
and with her left by the side of the Duchess’ litter. 

Pascal, now,” called Gerard. Captain Dubois, post 
your men at the doors, and see that no one enters.” 

To me, those who are for Bourbon,” shouted Pascal. 
‘‘ Down with the guards ! ” and he flung himself upon 
the soldier nearest to him, and wrenching his musket 
from him, began to use it vigorously. This was the sig- 
nal for a fierce conflict between the prisoners and the 
guards; and in the meanwhile Dubois, sending half his 
men to guard the entrance to the hall, drew up the re- 
mainder as a bodyguard to protect Gerard, who had left 
the dais and was now threatened by the officers and 
courtiers of the Governor. 

The two bodies faced each other with fierce menacing 
looks: the Governor heading his courtiers, and Gerard 
his men, Dubois close at his side; while the din and 
clamour of the fight between prisoners and soldiers ren- 
dered it impossible for a word to be heard. 

The struggle was not long. The prisoners outnum- 
bered their opponents by three or four to one, and fought 


IN THE HALL OF AUDIENCE 347 

with the courage of men fighting for their freedom. 
They had Pascal to lead them, moreover; and he had 
clubbed his musket and laid about him with an energy 
and strength which none could resist wherever he went. 
And he was everywhere where the fight was thickest; 
and the stronger men, inspired by his example, seized 
the soldiers’ weapons and fought shoulder to shoulder 
with him with terrible effect. 

The tables were soon turned, and the guards were 
beaten and overthrown or held prisoners by the men who 
a few minutes before had been cowering before them. 

Before it ended, however, another struggle com- 
menced. The Governor, mad with rage, called upon 
those with him, and drawing his sword, rushed at Gerard 
to cut him down, unarmed as he was. But Dubois had 
anticipated this, and his sword met that of the Duke, who 
sought with all his skill and trick of fence to break 
through the other’s guard. 

The two were soon left fighting almost alone, for the 
Bourbon soldiers, maddened by the treacherous attempt 
upon Gerard’s life, attacked the courtiers with a right 
good will, and drove them back speedily to the wall with 
the fury of their onslaught. There they were speedily 
disarmed, but not until several of them had been 
wounded. 

As the din of the conflict within the hall died down at 
the ignominious defeat of the Governor’s supporters, 
there came from outside the sound of heavy firing and 
the loud shouts of many men engaged in desperate fight- 
ing. 

It is d’Alembert ; I hear the Bourbon cry,” shouted 
Pascal, hurrying to one of the entrances. 

Gerard called to the Governor to yield; and Dubois, 
hearing this, changed his defensive tactics for those of 
vigorous attack, and as he was driving the Governor 
before him, he stepped back suddenly, and so brought 
the duel to an end. 


348 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

‘‘ Now, my lord, you must see the uselessness of further 
resistance,” said Gerard. You will give me your 
sword.” 

“To a treacherous dog like you? Never!” was the 
fierce answer. 

“ Do you speak of treachery ? I saved your life to- 
day in the market-place, thinking that some spark of 
honour might remain to you to be roused by the act — 
and your reward was an order that I should be shot. 
And but now you sought to drive your sword into my 
heart, unarmed though I was. I will have no mercy 
for you: nothing but justice. Come, your sword. You 
are powerless.” 

The Governor had a curse on his lips, but checked it, 
as a great shout came from Pascal and the Bourbons 
with him. 

“ The Castle is ours, my lord. D’Alembert is here,” 
cried Pascal; and the Bourbon soldiers came streaming 
into the hall, with d’Alembert at their head. 

The Governor glanced round him with the look of a 
hunted beast, and then said sullenly — 

“ I have no option, it seems.” He held out his sword 
as if about to give it up ; but, with a sudden change, he 
uttered a cry of rage, and lunged forward swiftly at 
Gerard’s heart. 

Only just did the thrust miss as Gerard, fortunately 
suspicious, had noted the change of look and leapt aside. 

With a curse at himself for his failure, the Governor 
sprang from the men who rushed up, and plunged the 
sword into his own heart. 


CHAPTER XXX 


THE TROOPS MARCH 



HE week that followed was a wild one indeed 


for Morvaix, and the citizens, freed suddenly 


from the blighting curse of the Tiger’s rule, 


gave themselves up, all classes alike, to a carnival of 
revelry and rejoicing. 

The news of the strange occurrences which had cul- 
minated in the Governor’s death was carried far and 
wide through the city the same night by the liberated 
prisoners, who streamed out of the Castle in a gay 
throng, laughing and jesting, straining their throats with 
shouts and cheers for Gerard and Gabrielle, Bourbon 
and Malincourt, and jostling and shouldering one 
another in the mad race to be first to tell the glad tidings. 

A garbled and distorted tale it was they told in de- 
scribing the scene, the true meaning of which, although 
they had witnessed it, they could but imperfectly under- 
stand. But the main fact spoke for itself. The Tyrant 
was dead — had died by his own hand, rather than face 
the anger of the Great Bourbon who had brought an 
army to punish him and save the city. 

They had seen this with their own eyes, and with their 
own ears had heard the words with which Gerard had 
afterwards dismissed them, promising solemnly good 
government for the future, relief from the grinding taxa- 
tion and redress for their long suffered wrongs. And 
the whole livelong night was spent in rejoicing. 

The morrow found the great news confirmed. A 
proclamation was issued from the Castle announcing 


349 


350 


A COURIER OF FORTUNE 


that the Due de Rochelle was dead, and that Gerard de 
Bourbon would act for the time as Governor, and this 
was followed by Gerard’s first decree as Governor, re- 
pealing some of the Tyrant’s ordinances, and detailing a 
number of measures to be taken immediately for the 
relief of the poorer citizens. 

Nor was this all. The leading burghers were sum- 
moned to the Castle and informed of the forthcoming 
alliance between the Houses of Bourbon and Malincourt 
through the marriage of Gerard and Gabrielle ; and told 
that Gerard hoped to remain permanently in Morvaix 
as the Governor of the Province. The burghers were 
also requested to take urgent counsel together as to the 
best means to be adopted to restore the impaired trade 
and fortunes of the city ; and were thus sent on their way 
rejoicing with lighter hearts than they had known for 
many a long year. 

A few days wrought wonders in changing the look 
of the little city and the demeanour of the people, who 
had many a substantial proof of the spirit of the new 
rule; and before the week was out it was known that 
couriers had passed between Morvaix and the Duke de 
Bourbon and that they had brought back from the Suze- 
rain confirmation of Gerard’s appointment as the new 
Governor. 

A crowd of smiling men and women were gathered in 
the market-place cheering and rejoicing over this fresh 
good news, when two horsemen came riding from the 
Castle toward the south gate. They were de Probalfe 
and Jacques Dauban; and of all the great throng their 
faces alone were dark and gloomy. Gerard had held 
de Proballe a close prisoner, intending to punish him 
severely ; but at Gabrielle’s intercession had released him, 
on condition that he and Dauban left the city never to 
return to it. 

J‘We are so happy, let us forgive,” she had pleaded; 


THE TROOPS MARCH 


351 


and herself had provided her uncle with a sum of money. 
But Pascal had not forgiven Dauban, and learning when 
he and his master were to be released, had whispered a 
word to Babillon which had results. 

As the two men reached the farther end of the market- 
place, where it narrowed into the street leading to the 
city gate, they found the press of people so great that 
no more than a walking pace was possible; and just at 
that moment they were recognized. Cries and hooting, 
coarse jests and gibes, took the place of smiles and 
cheers ; clenched fists were raised in menace, as the peo- 
ple closed round the horses, rough hands being laid on 
the bridles. 

De Proballe scowled in anger, and when one man 
seized the bridle of his horse and jeered at him to his 
face, he was foolhardy enough in his rage to raise his 
whip and strike the man across the mouth. 

It was the spark to the tinder, and the flame burst out 
directly. In a moment he and Dauban were torn from 
their horses and jostled and shouldered and thrust from 
hand to hand, in the midst of a rough but not over ill- 
tempered crowd. 

Babillon was close at hand, and himself raised the cry 
of “ No violence on such a day as this. No violence.” 
And the cry was caught up by the people, and followed 
by bursts of thunderous jeering laughter at the sour 
looks and angry faces of the two men. It was rough 
jesting, however; and just when the people were tiring 
of it and the pair were getting back to their horses, a 
cry was raised by some one of “ The pond, the pond ; ” 
and this, too, swelled into a roar. 

Dauban was seized first by half a dozen stalwart fel- 
lows, and, writhing, struggling and kicking in futile re- 
sistance, was borne along and tossed into the middle of 
the pond which was near. He emerged a minute later, 
a shivering, soaked, half-drowned and all-bedraggled 


352 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

figure to be greeted, as he shook himself and stood 
squeezing the dirty water from his clothes, with such a 
roar of raucous laughter as might have been heard 
through half the city. 

De Proballe’s turn came next; and despite his angry, 
vehement protests, he was seized in the same manner, 
and carried, fighting and screaming out impotent threats 
and curses, in the direction of the pond. 

But before his ruthless captors reached the pond, an 
interruption came. Gerard and Gabrielle, with some 
others in attendance, had been riding, and were return- 
ing, when their attention was attracted by the sounds of 
the disturbance, and they came in full view of the pro- 
ceedings just when Dauban stood shivering after his 
ducking and the crowd had seized upon de Proballe. 

Gerard was for letting the thing be settled by the peo- 
ple, but Gabrielle would not, and with a touch of the 
spur, put her horse in the way. 

Her appearance was the signal for a rousing cheer, 
and as soon as she could be heard, she said to those about 
her — 

“ You do not best show yourselves my friends in this. 
If you will please me, you will let M. de Proballe free. 
If I have forgiven him, cannot you ? 

A shout of assent was the answer; and in a moment 
he was set at liberty; the two horses were brought up, 
and he and Dauban mounted, a wild burst of laughter 
at the figure which Dauban made being mingled in the 
cheers for Gabrielle and Malincourt. 

De Proballe said not a word of thanks, and would not 
even look at Gabrielle; and as he passed close to Gerard 
it was with a scowl and an oath. Then he dug his heels 
into his horse’s flanks and rode out of the city and into 
the open country, closely followed by Dauban, who kept 
glancing timorously over his shoulder in fear of yet 
further trouble. 


THE TROOPS MARCH 


353 


“ I would not have had either of them hurt,” said 
Gabrielle, when Gerard joined her and they resumed the 
ride to the maison. 

A kindliness worthy of your gentle heart, Gabrielle. 
But I am differently cast, I fear. It would not have 
hurt him. He has stirred much dirty water in Morvaix, 
and if he had had to carry away a little of a different 
kind in his mouth and on his clothes it would have served 
him right. But he has had a good fright, and that’s 
something; and if you are glad no worse has chanced 
to him, why I am glad also. I would rather he had a 
dry skin than you be displeased.” 

“It is best as it is, Gerard, although — it would have 
served him right ; ” and she laughed and added : “ I 

could almost have wished we had not ridden up in time.” 

“ Nay, it gave the people a chance of seeing more evi- 
dence of your sweet nature, Gabrielle. How they 
cheered you! ’Twas a good-humoured crowd, too.” 

“ You have changed the temper of the people almost 
as if by the wave of a wizard’s wand.” 

“ Not I. ’Twas you they cheered. They know whom 
to thank. Your popularity is so great that you set me 
a difficult task to rival it.” 

“ How different from that angry sullen mob that faced 
the soldiers when we first met — and but little more than 
a week ago.” And in this easy happy fashion they chat- 
ted until Malincourt was reached. 

On the terrace they found Lucette and Denys, now 
fast on the road to recovery, in converse with Dubois. 

“ I was chiding Captain Dubois for leaving us, Gabri- 
elle,” cried Lucette smiling. “ But he has an iron will — 
shot-proof against any arguments.” 

“ I wish you could persuade him to remain, Lucette,” 
said Gerard. “ I have tried to bribe him with the offer 
of the command of the troops here, but he is, as you say, 
iron, and insists on leaving to-morrow with d’Alembert.” 


354 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

‘‘ I am a soldier, mademoiselle,” answered Dubois, and 
there is news of some fighting yet to be done. My place 
is with Bourbon’s army.” 

Ours will be a Bourbon army, too, friend.” 

I beg you, my lord, urge me no more. I have ar- 
ranged the matters on which we spoke. The merce- 
naries who were in the late Governor’s troops have for 
the most part been enrolled in the companies that march 
to-morrow, and so many of the Bourbon men as you 
desired have taken their places. But your force will be 
chiefly Morvaix men — a sort of citizens’ army; and to 
command such a force is no more to my liking than it 
is fitted to my powers. I should but cause you infinite 
trouble by being constantly at loggerheads with your 
burghers.” 

“ You take them too seriously, captain. They are 
worthy men,” said Gabrielle. 

“ As • men most worthy, doubtless, mademoiselle ; as 
talkers, unsurpassed in France, I think ; but I am a plain 
soldier.” 

“ I should like details of your arrangements now they 
are completed, Dubois. Come into the house and give 
them to me. Denys may well assist at the conference, for 
he will now be high in my esteem and confidence. Come, 
Denys — if Lucette will spare you to me.” 

Denys flushed with pleasure, and Lucette smiled. 

“ What a wonderful change in everything, Gabrielle,” 
she exclaimed when the three men had left them. “ How 
happy you look. And what a little cheat you were.” 

“I? When?” 

Innocent ! Why the day after M. Gerard met you 
in the market-place. When you said that if for a mo- 
ment you had swerved from thoughts of duty, a night’s 
reflection had sobered you. Sobered you! Intoxicated 
you, you should have said.” 

“I did not know that Gerard was ” Lucette broke 

in with a merry laugh, and Gabrielle blushed. 


THE TROOPS MARCH 


355 

'‘Was Gerard de Cobalt? Nor was he. But do you 
remember my words, when you were such a philosopher 
about the plagues of love? I told you you would learn 
to know it all some day. Oh, Gabrielle, what a lecture 
I might read you now! You cannot find him near you 
without a dozen tremors and a fleeting tide of colour in 
your face and light in your eyes ; and when he is not by 
your side, how restless is Gabrielle, with glances here 
and glances there, listening for his footstep or his voice, 
and impatience, oh, such impatience, at all that keeps 
him from you.’' 

“ If I plead guilty, has the court no mercy for me?” 

“ My dearest, I love you for it. But I told you how 
it would be ; and God knows neither you nor I would 
have it otherwise. Ah, here is M. Pascal,” she said as 
he came round the house. 

“ Mademoiselle, I have hastened from the city to crave 
your pardon,” he said to Gabrielle. 

“ You are already assured of it, monsieur, for I know 
the offence will be but a trifle.” 

“ You must not trust all men, Gabrielle,” put in Lu- 
cette briskly. 

“ Yet unwittingly I may have offended. It was I who 
instigated the baiting of M. de Proballe and the scurvy 
knave he calls his secretary. I knew when he would 
leave, and set on Babillon to frighten him. I have heard 
it was against your wish, and would not have you blame 
your citizens for the act of a rough Bourbon soldier.” 

“What happened to them?” asked Lucette. And 
when Pascal told her of Dauban’s treatment, she laughed 
and clapped her hands. 

“ May I tack a condition to my pardon, monsieur ? ” 
asked Gabrielle, smiling. 

“ Were I one of your cautious burghers, I would urge 
that the condition be first specified.” 

“It is that you do not leave with the Bourbon forces 
to-morrow, but remain to be a friend and help to us all.” 


356 A COURIER OF FORTUNE 

‘‘ Then I pray you undo the tacking. Remember how 
sad a place Morvaix must ever be in my memory.'’ 

“ Sad ? ” exclaimed Lucette. Monsieur ! ” 

'' I mean because of my many bereavements here." 
Bereavements, monsieur ? " said Gabrielle, with a 
frown of perplexity. 

“ Bereavements truly ; what else? 'Twas here in Mor- 
vaix I lost my wife, after a union of but a few minutes ; 
and after that my newly betrothed was snatched from 
me by inexorable fate." 

They both laughed, and Lucette said — 

“ Then you are desolate ? " 

In truth could I be otherwise ? I am always, and 
in earnest what Gerard was in masquerade for a few 
hours — a courier of fortune; and without the hope that 
the fortune I chased may prove as charming and de- 
lightful." 

“ I would you could have stayed, monsieur ; and I 
thank you for your pretty compliments," said Gabrielle, 
smiling and blushing. 

“ You go to Paris, monsieur, I understand," said 
Lucette. “ Doubtless there you will find consolation." 

“ In Paris there may be distractions, even if not con- 
solation," he answered gaily. 

“ Try to persuade him to remain, Lucette," said Gabri- 
elle, going into the house. 

“Why will you not remain, M. Pascal?" asked Lu- 
cette half nervously and more seriously than usual with 
her. 

“ Is not the answer there, with her, Lucette, and here 
perhaps with you ? " He spoke lightly, but his eyes 
were serious. 

“ I am not sure that I understand you." 

“ And I am sure there is no need that you should. 
They will be a happy pair, I hope with all my heart ; as 
I hope indeed that you will be happy with M. St. Jean — 


THE TROOPS MARCH 


357 


a prince of worthy fellows — even if a trifle disposed to 
jealousy. I have had much talk with him in the last 
few days.’’ 

She was silent a moment turning over a ring on her 
finger. 

“ I hope you will be happy also.” Her voice was soft 
and low and trembled slightly. 

“ I am a soldier and love my colours. I have health 
and strength, a sound body and a modicum of wits, trust 
in myself and strong hope, and kindly memories to carry 
with me from Morvaix. Why should I not be happy ? ” 

“ Despite your bereavements ? ” And she smiled. 

“ Or perhaps because of them, Lucette.” 

A double-edged sentence that, surely.” 

“ And therefore best suited to the thought behind it.” 

She lifted her eyes and looked at him searchingly, and 
he met the look with an easy smile. 

I wonder what you mean ? ” she said, so earnestly 
that her tone was almost sad. 

'' Your wonder is not greater than my own,” he 
laughed. 

In our worst troubles recently you laughed. You 
have a laugh for everything.” 

The finest mask with which Nature ever fitted man 
or woman is a laugh, Lucette. Yes, I can laugh at my 
own follies and wishes and troubles and — aye, even at 
my own bereavements.” 

The gaiety of his tone was just as bright and free; 
and he continued to smile when Lucette again looked 
at him earnestly. 

that smile a mask, too? I would gladly know 
what is behind it,” she said. 

‘‘ I think I myself shall know better when, say, there 
are twenty leagues between Morvaix and me.” 

They stood looking one at the other a moment, and 
then Denys came out and joined them. 


3s8 a courier of FORTUNE 

“ Come to my rescue, Denys,'’ cried Pascal gaily. 

Here is Madame Burgher trying to cross-examine me.” 

“ Aye, come and take a lesson in word fencing, 
Denys,” said Lucette. 

“ You may need many lessons when you fence with 
Lucette, my good friend.” 

“ I know it,” replied Denys with a smile, as he slipped 
his arm into hers and glanced at her. 

'' They would keep me in Morvaix,” laughed Pascal. 

And not they alone, Pascal. Do you know, Lucette, 
I have tried by the hour to persuade him to stay. But 
he tells me there are — shall I say it ? ” and he looked at 
Pascal, who shrugged his shoulders. There are a 
woman’s eyes calling him away.” 

Warning me away, was what I said, friend.” 

’Tis the same thing,” declared Denys. 

Maybe ; but ’twas the term I used. I think I have 
learnt to read more warnings than beckonings in 
women’s eyes. But ’tis the same in the end.” 

Lucette watched him steadily as he spoke, and then 
surprised Denys by saying very seriously, and with some- 
thing very much like a sigh — 

“ If that be the reason, it is well that you go, Pascal.” 

What, have you changed sides, Lucette ? ” cried 
Denys, rallying her. 

“ ’Tis a woman’s way, Denys, and ever will be,” 
laughed Pascal. 

“ Wherever you go, Pascal, I wish you Godspeed with 
all my heart,” said Lucette in the same earnest, almost 
strenuous tone; and gave him her hand, which he car- 
ried to his lips. 

“ Denys will not mind that, at any rate,” he said. 

Lucette shivered. 

“ Take me in, Denys, I am chilled,” she said ; and with- 
out saying more or looking again at Pascal, she hur- 
ried in. 


THE TROOPS MARCH 


359 


** Tis a woman’s way, Denys, only and always a 
woman’s way,” he said, as Denys lingered a moment 
and then hurried after her. 

Pascal watched them with a smile until they had gone, 
and then turned grave, nodded once or twice, smiled 
again, and again was grave, until, with a shrug of the 
shoulders, he turned and swung away. 

The next morning all was bustle and commotion at 
the Castle, for the Bourbon troops were marching out. 
Gerard and Gabrielle and all from Malincourt were there 
to bid them farewell. They stood together, the centre 
of a large group, watching them start, and Lucette and 
Denys were a little apart from the rest. 

Dubois, taciturn and quiet as usual, was busy seeing 
that everything was in due order; and Pascal, activity 
itself, moved gaily here, there and everywhere in the 
ranks, with eyes for everything and everybody, laughing 
and jesting in uncontrollable spirits. 

His company was the last to start, and all his soldiers, 
although many of them were leaving behind friends in 
Morvaix and breaking pleasant associations, seemed to 
take the infection of their leader’s gaiety, and faced the 
parting with laughs and jokes and pleasantry. 

The merriest and most cheerful of all the companies 
was Pascal’s, and he himself the merriest and most cheer- 
ful of them, as they saluted Gerard and cheered Gabri- 
elle and then marched away with sturdy, stalwart stride. 

Pascal waited to mount his horse until almost the last 
ranks were on the move. 

“ What spirits he has,” exclaimed Denys to Lucette as 
they stood watching the men. ‘‘ I am sorry he is going.” 

But Lucette was silent. 

The last rank passed, and then Pascal, turning in the 
saddle, waved his hand and smiled. His eyes rested for 
a moment on Lucette’s, at least so it seemed to her ; and 
she raised her kerchief and waved back to him just as he 
touched his horse and moved after his men. 


36o a courier of FORTUNE 

She continued to wave and to stare after him, but he 
did not look back until, quite in the distance, he turned 
and again, as she thought, looked at her; and again she 
answered, waving to him. 

He did not look back any more, and when, the last sign 
of the troops having disappeared and she was still star- 
ing after them, Denys touched her arm, she started 
almost as one awakened from a dream. 

“ I am glad he has gone,” she said, sighing ; and then 
Denys saw that her eyes were dimmed with tears. 

“Tears? Lucette?” he cried. 

“ It strains one’s eyes to stare so long. Give me your 
arm, Denys dear, and be patient with me to-day. I — I — 
oh, Denys dearest, I am so glad you are well again,” and 
she walked away clinging closely to his side. 

And Denys, not understanding this mood of hers, was 
almost as much perplexed by her humour as he was de- 
lighted by her tenderness. 


THE END. 


W \fr 


'KIS ' ■■ 



I 

fV- 



.' ‘ :v . -• ii <■•.,»’ • , ' • ' - I v ^ i * 

*‘ ' : . - -■■!• ^ ■ * ■ '. ;tL ’■■ . 

♦ -J '‘tf ■ • ' , •« .^ ',•■■.•.’’)■*», _ A'; Tfc 'i ^ ;Jr^H 


• » 


» 1 


9 . 



..•■■'•v^'f 'yWA 

•’ iHRm' ^ * ^ %' " 4'.'- 

«J.. •It*?"' JRBT v > 

:4' ■ 



'• '.' '\:r\- .<^\- „ rtC'JTvlUWS'' 

'V ■■ ■ 

f.u W- ., 4 ^Si 


r^f 


: V.- 

.. ■; , '.*vV ■• ■» 

^ f * ^ •,Al ,. *1 

• . ‘I* ■<•''. 


■<] 

II.. I 


• ' ,:> ', 


If 




\ ■N-'* 


» 

• I 


.•;* 




V . 


A* • • 

’^ , 

I 


♦ y r , 


I ^ 


■ ■■'''ife- w < ”■•- -T'-t 


s'\ 


r ▼ V . I 


. ). 


' ^ ’ >. « '.*’' .. -7 . 
•1 r' • 




^ • f 


;• .»■ ' V ' f 

* . » j » 

T > <*. T' 


c*:< 


« \ 


*»• . 


» ^ 



a 


•■■■ .7 . 


!•. 


1i 


;M 


'A: 


£Kf. 



».*^V 


§■&■' irr^y'' 




I ^ 


Cl 


,, , L .ffj , 4 ' 


I - 


> V 



: .vr-.-v;.A rm 

•■ ■•. -i-'. 


,;>uii/J 


• ' It 


AJ 




r?r- 






•« 

'« 


>■ «* 


^ . '. 


^ rt ' < I-LV • * I , ‘ ' 

% . • • * ’* ■' 1 *. 

|a v-.; . ' ' 

'' ,P^ ..''Wi-'v'. “ 'K -i 




P*- . ; 


*1' , 


. ’. t\; 




• ' I 


•f,. 


..■'V^-!> : 




f ■'■ •' 1^1 

*4<r.\jfc..‘ 


*Y. 


r* t 


'W* 


i<y • ,* *. 




< I 


• ^ 




Ji 


»% 


I . 


' y 


' . V;,. ;.}•■ 



{ V 


r , 


1 . 




yA 


1 '. 

) 


^ • 


•* . % ' *\ • *- 


m 


1 1 '•» 


»i I 




A »> 




h 


^ , ♦ 




I r 


!i^5' - .'tfMlfe 


,.v 


< I 


I'^l- 


Vi f 4 

. -.i'; 




I « - 


■ ' = 
• • I T. . 


-»''‘i ^ “i ^ ' A'' 

'....r - ' ■ 


!!Kf! 




I'- 




.V 


'•« « 


• I' 


• s 


,-r, 'i''’ ,*5' 

^ ^ - • » c." * - 



f I • . , , . 

• ■’■ i' (M 

I * . ■, '-.U 




, - - -4.' 


tM 




’• t 


r. . '■ 


•y. 


♦ , 


» ->*• I' t\ • »' .A, 

• r'-'* ‘ , . ^ ^ ^ Vi> 

■ • ■. .V’ >1 ■ 




\ .•-;f : 








A,‘' ■ : 






‘•' V'-V- , ^ 




*, , 




< • 




*. • 't>. 


■:j 


.y .} 




t.-\w - 


‘■r. 


mM¥hr 






' • ‘ ;.* P" i* 


•*• . I • 


• t I 


' V 


■J - I' 


• I 


•. v> 


J-'ik ■ 

. • '■.» f 


I.-‘. 


I 




» 


.'s ' :iJ 

‘■■'■'‘ff: 




.A , .-: 


v» 


..s : 




'J f. 


. rl 




i '» *(• 

\ V’- ’ .• I 




' I 


f : Li • 




A .• 


Cl 




r 


■ I 4 


.'Is. ■ ' ■■ 






• 4 


\ ■ 


«7 w’ 


t*' ■•' 'i 

V ^ I* 


r<- 


m 


• f tap*- 


lf'> 


'<^V 


‘■V 


W- \ 


.i, 







f • <- 


t(% 


#• 


r t :■ ■•;..:..y' :: « 3 a 7 


^ M ' V' •> 7** 

'tm . i - ‘. T .< VA v . ', ^ . 

Hln ' 


I- 


1 1 







X 

J 


I, 

if 


4 


4 



f 



'^0 








4 


V 




1 


\ 


» 


f 


> 

1 

/ 



f 



\ 

t 


1 


I 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

ODOeiflbSbBl ||fe 



